A defence of A treatise against superstitious Iesu-worship, falsely called scandalous, against the truely scandalous answer of the parson of Westminston in Sussex. Wherein also the whole structure of his Antiteichisma, so farre as it concernes the po[i]nt in controversie is overthrowne, the truth more fully cleared, and the iniquitie of that superstition more throughly detected. By M.G. the author of the former treatise, published Anno Dom. 1642
         Giles, Mascall, 1595 or 6-1652.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A85889 of text R16778 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Thomason E64_6). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 172 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 37 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A85889
         Wing G46
         Thomason E64_6
         ESTC R16778
         99860089
         99860089
         112196
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A85889)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 112196)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 11:E64[6])
      
       
         
           
             A defence of A treatise against superstitious Iesu-worship, falsely called scandalous, against the truely scandalous answer of the parson of Westminston in Sussex. Wherein also the whole structure of his Antiteichisma, so farre as it concernes the po[i]nt in controversie is overthrowne, the truth more fully cleared, and the iniquitie of that superstition more throughly detected. By M.G. the author of the former treatise, published Anno Dom. 1642
             Giles, Mascall, 1595 or 6-1652.
          
           [8], 61, [3] p.
           
             for Daniel Frere, and are to be sold at his Shop at the signe of the red Ball in Little-Britaine,
             Printed at London :
             1643.
          
           
             Dedication signed: Mascal Gyles.
             reproduction of the original in the British Library.
             Annotation on Thomason copy reads: "Aug: 7th".
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Giles, Mascall, 1595 or 6-1652. -- Treatise against superstitious Jesu-worship.
           Barton, Thomas, 1599 or 1600-1682 or 3. -- Antiteichisma.
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
       A85889  R16778  (Thomason E64_6).  civilwar no A defence of A treatise against superstitious Iesu-worship,:  falsely called scandalous, against the truely scandalous answer of the parson Giles, Mascall 1643    30819 22 265 0 0 0 0 93 D  The  rate of 93 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the D category of texts with between 35 and 100 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2007-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-07 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-02 Elspeth Healey
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-02 Elspeth Healey
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
         
           A
           DEFENCE
           OF
           A
           TREATISE
           AGAINST
           SVPERSTITIOVS
           
             IESV-WORSHIP
             ,
          
           Falsely
           called
           Scandalous
           ,
           against
           the
           truely
           Scandalous
           Answer
           of
           the
           Parson
           of
           
             Westminston
          
           in
           
             Sussex
             .
          
           Wherein
           also
           the
           whole
           Structure
           of
           his
           ΑΝΤΙΤΕΙΧΙΣΜΑ
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           it
           concernes
           the
           point
           in
           controversie
           is
           overthrowne
           ,
           the
           truth
           more
           fully
           cleared
           ,
           and
           the
           
             iniquitie
             of
             that
             Superstition
             more
             throughly
             detected
             .
          
        
         
           BY
           M.
           G.
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           former
           Treatise
           ,
           published
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           1642.
           
        
         
           1
           TIM.
           6.
           3.
           
        
         
           If
           any
           man
           teach
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           consent
           not
           to
           wholesome
           words
           ,
           even
           the
           words
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           doctrine
           which
           is
           according
           to
           godlinesse
           ,
           he
           is
           proud
           ,
           knowing
           nothing
           ,
           but
           doting
           about
           questions
           ,
           and
           strifes
           of
           words
           ,
           whereof
           commeth
           envy
           ,
           strife
           ,
           railings
           ,
           evill
           surmisings
           .
        
         
           Printed
           at
           
             London
          
           for
           
             Daniel
             Frere
             ,
          
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           his
           Shop
           ,
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           red
           Bull
           in
           
             Little-Britaine
             ,
          
           1643.
           
        
      
       
       
         
           TO
           THE
           HONOVRABLE
           THE
           KNIGHTS
           ,
           CITIZENS
           And
           Burgesses
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           Assembled
           in
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           MOst
           Noble
           Senators
           ,
           having
           had
           a
           necessary
           occasion
           to
           publish
           a
           Treatise
           against
           
             Superstitious
             Iesu-Worship
             ,
          
           I
           dedicated
           the
           same
           to
           a
           worthy
           Member
           of
           your
           House
           .
           Now
           finding
           it
           encountred
           in
           two
           volumes
           by
           Master
           
             Barton
             ,
          
           who
           after
           dedication
           of
           his
           first
           Booke
           to
           the
           Kings
           Majestie
           ,
           seemes
           next
           to
           dedicate
           the
           same
           to
           you
           ,
           I
           have
           therefore
           taken
           boldnesse
           to
           dedicate
           this
           my
           Reply
           to
           you
           also
           ,
           (
           being
           indeed
           an
           encounter
           with
           both
           his
           Bookes
           )
           which
           otherwise
           I
           should
           not
           have
           done
           nor
           presumed
           to
           soare
           so
           high
           .
           This
           man
           is
           very
           confident
           in
           his
           cause
           ,
           hee
           tels
           you
           hee
           hath
           hit
           the
           Marke
           ▪
           at
           which
           hee
           aymed
           ,
           but
           I
           am
           confident
           it
           will
           appeare
           for
           all
           his
           boasting
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           tooke
           his
           levell
           with
           a
           false
           deceitfull
           eye
           .
           Hee
           first
           flatters
           you
           and
           tels
           you
           ,
           that
           your
           Honour
           advanceth
           truth
           ,
           and
           nothing
           more
           ,
           and
           presently
           after
           complaines
           ,
           that
           the
           ●lose
           followers
           of
           truth
           and
           peace
           are
           pursued
           ,
           (
           hee
           
           meanes
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           his
           faction
           )
           and
           so
           the
           two
           sacred
           Sisters
           are
           forced
           by
           humorists
           .
           Upon
           whom
           this
           will
           reflect
           ,
           I
           leave
           to
           your
           wisedomes
           to
           consider
           .
           Hee
           is
           not
           ignorant
           that
           you
           have
           broken
           the
           necke
           of
           this
           superstition
           ,
           and
           favour
           not
           the
           followers
           of
           it
           .
           Against
           me
           he
           complaines
           to
           the
           Kings
           Majestie
           that
           I
           have
           crucified
           Christ
           in
           his
           name
           ,
           and
           have
           shamefully
           handled
           the
           Church
           :
           heavy
           charges
           if
           I
           cannot
           avoid
           them
           ;
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           I
           appeale
           to
           what
           I
           have
           written
           ;
           for
           the
           second
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           guilty
           ,
           unlesse
           affirming
           it
           to
           be
           unlawfull
           to
           give
           a
           Church
           authority
           over
           Gods
           word
           ,
           doe
           make
           me
           to
           be
           so
           .
           For
           this
           opinion
           I
           know
           it
           to
           be
           one
           of
           the
           maine
           props
           ,
           and
           pillars
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           it
           lives
           and
           dies
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           blessed
           bee
           God
           both
           are
           hastning
           to
           their
           end
           ,
           but
           if
           I
           should
           hold
           my
           peace
           at
           this
           time
           I
           should
           betray
           truth
           ,
           which
           I
           abhorre
           to
           do
           .
           There
           be
           many
           Malignant
           Spirits
           fit
           for
           a
           Malignant
           opinion
           that
           doe
           yet
           plead
           for
           it
           .
           And
           some
           I
           know
           doe
           greatly
           cry
           up
           this
           Mans
           booke
           ;
           I
           have
           laboured
           to
           strippe
           this
           superstition
           starke
           naked
           ,
           that
           the
           ugly
           deformitie
           of
           it
           may
           appeare
           ,
           and
           what
           I
           have
           done
           herein
           I
           humbly
           submit
           my selfe
           to
           your
           Honours
           grave
           censure
           ,
           and
           humbly
           crave
           of
           you
           pardon
           for
           my
           boldnesse
           .
           The
           Lord
           watch
           over
           you
           for
           good
           ,
           be
           a
           wall
           of
           fire
           round
           about
           you
           ,
           and
           the
           glory
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           you
           ,
           keepe
           you
           safe
           under
           his
           wings
           from
           the
           desperate
           plots
           of
           wicked
           and
           unreasonable
           men
           ,
           (
           as
           ,
           his
           Name
           be
           eternally
           praised
           ,
           hitherto
           he
           hath
           done
           )
           till
           
             Babylon
          
           be
           laid
           in
           the
           dust
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           of
           glory
           appeare
           on
           
             Mount
             Sion
          
           in
           perfect
           beautie
           ;
           Thus
           prayeth
        
         
           
             The
             unworthiest
             of
             your
             Servants
             ,
             MASCAL
             GYLES
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           CHristian
           Reader
           ,
           I
           received
           in
           
             January
          
           last
           this
           
             Answer
          
           to
           my
           Treatise
           ,
           and
           I
           presently
           addressed
           my selfe
           to
           a
           
             Reply
             ,
          
           which
           I
           finished
           (
           notwithstanding
           other
           businesse
           )
           in
           the
           space
           of
           a
           
             moneth
             ,
          
           as
           some
           of
           
             Mr.
             
             Bartons
          
           acquaintance
           can
           testifie
           ;
           and
           presently
           tooke
           care
           for
           the
           
             Printing
             ,
          
           but
           being
           certified
           that
           his
           Booke
           was
           little
           regarded
           but
           kept
           Shop
           at
           
             London
          
           diligently
           ,
           and
           seldome
           went
           abroad
           ,
           I
           was
           the
           more
           carelesse
           of
           setting
           it
           forth
           .
           But
           perceiving
           that
           
             Mr.
             
             Bartons
          
           admirers
           tooke
           advantage
           by
           my
           
             neglect
             ,
          
           boasting
           that
           I
           was
           not
           able
           to
           make
           any
           
             answer
             ;
          
           to
           the
           end
           that
           
             truth
          
           may
           not
           be
           foyled
           ,
           and
           
             errour
          
           wax
           proud
           ,
           I
           have
           here
           presented
           it
           to
           thy
           view
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           manner
           of
           
             Erroneous
             Teachers
             ,
          
           what
           they
           cannot
           doe
           by
           
             Reason
             ,
          
           to
           endeavour
           by
           
             railing
          
           to
           trample
           
             truth
          
           under
           their
           feete
           .
           Thus
           doth
           this
           
             Answerer
             ,
          
           then
           whom
           a
           more
           
             scoffing
             Ismaelite
             ,
          
           or
           a
           more
           
             rayling
             Rabshakeh
             ,
          
           I
           deeme
           never
           came
           in
           Print
           ;
           If
           to
           call
           me
           
             Arian
             ,
             Socinian
             ,
             Triformian
             ,
             Anabaptist
             ,
          
           and
           I
           know
           not
           what
           besides
           ,
           will
           carry
           the
           
             cause
          
           at
           his
           side
           ,
           he
           will
           surely
           winne
           the
           
             victory
             .
          
           This
           is
           one
           of
           his
           fetches
           to
           endeavour
           by
           barbarous
           slighting
           of
           my
           
             Person
          
           to
           discredit
           my
           
             booke
             .
          
           Another
           of
           his
           policies
           is
           to
           encounter
           mee
           with
           a
           
             great
             volume
             ,
          
           and
           a
           great
           shew
           of
           
             learning
             .
          
           It
           is
           possible
           he
           may
           thus
           prevaile
           with
           
             ignorants
             ,
          
           that
           understand
           him
           not
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           as
           are
           carried
           with
           
             prejudice
             ,
          
           but
           I
           am
           confident
           that
           he
           will
           never
           please
           any
           that
           are
           truely
           
             learned
          
           and
           
             pious
             ;
          
           one
           
             Pearle
          
           with
           them
           ,
           though
           it
           goe
           in
           a
           narrow
           roome
           ,
           will
           bee
           more
           precious
           than
           a
           
             Cartload
             of
             straw
             or
             stubble
             .
          
           I
           question
           not
           his
           learning
           ;
           learning
           indeed
           is
           exceeding
           
             commendable
          
           if
           
             holy
             men
          
           have
           the
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           otherwise
           
           nothing
           more
           
             pestiferous
             .
          
           The
           most
           pestilent
           errours
           have
           beene
           broa●●ed
           by
           the
           abuse
           of
           learning
           .
           
             Hee
             is
             a
             wise
             man
             indeed
             that
             useth
             knowledge
             aright
             ,
          
           Prov.
           14.
           1.
           
           As
           for
           his
           
             opinion
             ,
          
           which
           hee
           maketh
           a
           
             *
          
           necessary
           point
           of
           
             Faith
          
           and
           
             Salvation
             ,
          
           and
           denounceth
           
             *
          
           
             Anathema
          
           on
           those
           that
           will
           not
           practise
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           can
           doe
           no
           lesse
           upon
           his
           
             grounds
             ;
          
           the
           onely
           learning
           to
           prove
           it
           is
           to
           bee
           had
           from
           the
           
             Scriptures
          
           which
           are
           not
           for
           him
           ,
           but
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           hath
           miserably
           perverted
           for
           his
           owne
           ends
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           demonstrate
           .
           If
           ever
           man
           did
           set
           himselfe
           to
           oppose
           
             truth
             ,
          
           which
           
             clearely
          
           shines
           in
           his
           
             face
             ,
          
           he
           hath
           done
           it
           :
           never
           any
           in
           this
           point
           hath
           so
           farre
           exceeded
           in
           absurditie
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           in
           
             *
          
           two
           Sections
           hee
           hath
           overthrowne
           his
           whole
           
             two
             books
             ,
          
           and
           utterly
           broken
           the
           necke
           of
           his
           
             cause
             ,
          
           never
           any
           more
           to
           be
           defended
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           prove
           ▪
           In
           his
           Preface
           hee
           discovers
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           
             malignitie
             ,
          
           for
           he
           justifieth
           the
           
             opinion
          
           of
           those
           that
           ground
           is
           upon
           the
           
             Text
          
           by
           his
           owne
           
             Reasons
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           make
           it
           a
           thing
           indifferent
           onely
           warranted
           ,
           but
           not
           commanded
           by
           the
           
             Text
             ,
          
           but
           ye●
           commanded
           by
           the
           
             Canon
             ,
          
           which
           they
           will
           lay
           downe
           if
           the
           
             Canon
          
           he
           overthrowne
           ;
           my
           confutation
           of
           this
           monstrous
           errour
           he
           hath
           not
           answered
           but
           by
           a
           bold
           impudent
           deniall
           .
           I
           would
           faine
           know
           of
           him
           how
           a
           necessary
           point
           of
           
             Faith
          
           and
           
             Salvation
             ,
          
           which
           will
           be
           
             damnation
          
           to
           them
           that
           will
           not
           practise
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           (
           and
           all
           must
           say
           so
           too
           that
           ground
           it
           upon
           the
           Text
           )
           can
           bee
           
             indifferent
             ,
          
           and
           ever
           to
           bee
           laid
           downe
           by
           the
           fall
           of
           a
           
             Canon
             :
          
           If
           
             Mr.
             Barton
          
           had
           beene
           ingenuous
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           equally
           contested
           with
           them
           as
           with
           me
           ,
           being
           as
           great
           
             antagonists
          
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           me
           ,
           but
           see
           how
           suddenly
           be
           contradicts
           himselfe
           ;
           for
           though
           he
           plead
           for
           those
           that
           hold
           it
           principally
           by
           
             humane
             constitution
             ,
          
           yet
           presently
           after
           ●e
           makes
           it
           an
           errour
           to
           make
           the
           
             Text
          
           inferiour
           by
           the
           
             Canon
             :
          
           an
           irreconciliable
           contradiction
           .
           As
           touching
           the
           order
           of
           the
           
             House
             of
             Commons
          
           against
           this
           ceremony
           ,
           
             Mr.
             Barton
          
           denies
           it
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           for
           feare
           belike
           lest
           he
           should
           be
           seene
           to
           involve
           them
           in
           his
           
             anathema
             .
          
           As
           for
           his
           reverend
           and
           orthodox
           Divine
           ,
           whom
           he
           here
           basely
           flatters
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             *
          
           damnes
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           opinion
           to
           hell
           in
           his
           
             booke
             ,
          
           because
           he
           stirres
           not
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           publikely
           note
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           nothing
           that
           I
           have
           set
           downe
           ,
           but
           I
           can
           prove
           it
           from
           his
           
             owne
             hand
             ,
          
           and
           from
           
             sufficient
             able
             witnesses
             ;
          
           and
           I
           am
           so
           farre
           to
           have
           any
           cause
           of
           recanting
           what
           I
           have
           written
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           more
           cause
           of
           
             publike
             rec●ntation
          
           for
           seducing
           the
           people
           into
           
             superstition
             ,
          
           who
           if
           he
           had
           beene
           ●esse
           superstitious
           would
           have
           beene
           now
           more
           famous
           ,
           
           and
           if
           he
           compare
           those
           ,
           from
           whom
           he
           hath
           lost
           ,
           with
           those
           that
           now
           cry
           him
           up
           ,
           it
           will
           adde
           nothing
           to
           his
           comfort
           .
           As
           for
           his
           
             parishioner
             ,
          
           whom
           he
           would
           not
           admit
           to
           the
           
             conference
             ,
          
           he
           is
           of
           my
           opinion
           in
           the
           point
           ,
           and
           one
           whom
           he
           laid
           to
           my
           charge
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           seduced
           ,
           therefore
           if
           he
           had
           beene
           so
           strong
           and
           I
           so
           weake
           ,
           it
           had
           beene
           for
           his
           purpose
           to
           have
           admitted
           him
           ,
           for
           it
           might
           have
           beene
           judged
           a
           meanes
           to
           have
           revoked
           him
           from
           
             my
             opinion
             ,
          
           and
           inclined
           him
           to
           
             his
             .
          
           As
           for
           
             Mr.
             
             Bartons
          
           opinion
           ,
           which
           he
           maintaines
           in
           his
           
             booke
             ,
          
           but
           waves
           in
           his
           
             preface
             ,
          
           I
           did
           in
           the
           
             sinceritie
          
           of
           my
           heart
           preferre
           before
           the
           other
           ,
           for
           I
           could
           never
           perceive
           ,
           (
           nor
           I
           thinke
           
             Mr.
             Barton
          
           himselfe
           ,
           when
           hee
           is
           serious
           )
           how
           any
           can
           maintaine
           this
           opinion
           from
           the
           Text
           ,
           upon
           his
           reasons
           ,
           and
           yet
           ever
           judge
           it
           lawfull
           to
           lay
           it
           downe
           ;
           therefore
           I
           did
           not
           intend
           to
           rubbe
           his
           backe
           ,
           I
           suppose
           if
           it
           lacke
           rubbing
           ,
           himselfe
           hath
           made
           a
           devise
           to
           allay
           the
           itch
           of
           it
           .
           That
           I
           had
           good
           cause
           to
           publish
           my
           booke
           ,
           I
           have
           shewed
           
             sufficiently
             .
          
           That
           I
           received
           a
           senselesse
           rayling
           answer
           to
           my
           
             foure
             arguments
          
           from
           him
           ,
           I
           have
           to
           shew
           from
           his
           owne
           
             hand
             ;
          
           for
           he
           did
           but
           onely
           take
           my
           
             propositions
             ,
          
           contradicting
           my
           
             assumptions
             ,
          
           and
           gave
           me
           not
           one
           word
           of
           
             reason
             ,
          
           notwithstanding
           accusing
           me
           of
           
             blasphemy
             ,
             contradictions
             ,
             inconsequences
             ,
          
           and
           more
           then
           
             Semi-Arrian
             Socinianisme
             .
          
           If
           this
           bee
           not
           unreasonable
           rayling
           I
           referre
           my selfe
           to
           any
           to
           judge
           :
           As
           for
           his
           answer
           ,
           neere
           the
           one
           halfe
           is
           impertinent
           stuffe
           ,
           and
           meere
           barbarous
           
             scurrilitie
             ,
          
           which
           I
           have
           passed
           by
           ,
           and
           have
           resolved
           not
           to
           returne
           reviling
           for
           reviling
           .
           But
           if
           my
           
             spirit
          
           be
           moved
           in
           behalfe
           of
           those
           three
           
             worthies
             ,
          
           whose
           innocent
           sufferings
           he
           scoffes
           at
           Page
           2.
           
           I
           trust
           the
           
             Reader
          
           will
           not
           blame
           me
           .
           There
           be
           sundry
           things
           in
           my
           booke
           which
           are
           most
           
             materiall
             ,
          
           that
           he
           hath
           not
           so
           much
           as
           touched
           with
           one
           of
           his
           
             fingers
             ;
          
           for
           my
           part
           I
           have
           laboured
           in
           this
           my
           Reply
           for
           brevitie
           to
           the
           utmost
           of
           my
           power
           ,
           yet
           I
           know
           not
           any
           thing
           fit
           to
           be
           answered
           that
           I
           have
           passed
           by
           .
           Those
           his
           conceited
           strong
           holds
           in
           his
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           .
           and
           some
           other
           things
           urged
           ,
           though
           when
           first
           mentioned
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           answered
           in
           every
           place
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           answered
           in
           other
           places
           more
           convenient
           as
           thou
           shalt
           finde
           .
           Those
           tales
           which
           he
           layes
           to
           my
           charge
           that
           I
           should
           speake
           ,
           are
           all
           false
           ,
           where
           I
           answer
           nothing
           .
           If
           there
           bee
           any
           ,
           that
           are
           so
           wedded
           to
           the
           learned
           opinion
           of
           
             Master
             Barton
             ,
          
           that
           they
           affect
           it
           and
           owne
           it
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           be
           perswaded
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           for
           my
           part
           I
           leave
           them
           to
           all
           the
           comfort
           that
           this
           opinion
           will
           afford
           them
           ;
           but
           withall
           ,
           I
           wish
           them
           to
           put
           it
           in
           
             practise
             ,
          
           for
           I
           know
           some
           that
           hugge
           his
           
             booke
          
           that
           
           doe
           not
           observe
           his
           
             rule
             ,
          
           these
           shew
           themselves
           horrible
           
             dissemblers
          
           before
           
             God
          
           and
           
             Man
             :
          
           I
           must
           tell
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           doe
           not
           practise
           it
           ,
           wee
           bee
           to
           them
           .
           Never
           any
           served
           an
           harder
           master
           then
           
             Master
             Barton
             ,
          
           if
           he
           be
           not
           obeyed
           ,
           his
           correction
           is
           no
           lesse
           then
           eternall
           damnation
           .
           Thus
           ,
           Christian
           Reader
           I
           leave
           thee
           to
           the
           perusall
           of
           this
           Reply
           .
        
         
           
             Thine
             in
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             MASCALL
             GYLES
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Christian
           Reader
           ,
           the
           Title
           following
           in
           the
           ensuing
           Page
           was
           set
           downe
           without
           my
           direction
           :
           My
           Title
           is
           this
           .
        
         
           A
           Defense
           of
           a
           Treatise
           against
           Superstitious
           Jesu-Worship
           .
           PART
           .
           I.
           
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           A
           Reply
           to
           a
           Counter-scarfe
           ,
           Written
           by
           Master
           Barton
           ;
           concerning
           bowing
           at
           the
           Name
           of
           IESVS
           ,
           Anno
           1642.
           
        
         
           MAster
           
             Barton
          
           in
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           his
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           reades
           a
           Lecture
           of
           humilitie
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           
             Epistle
             Dedicatory
             ,
          
           before
           his
           answer
           ,
           he
           beginneth
           with
           a
           proud
           brag
           ,
           wherein
           he
           shewes
           how
           well
           hee
           puts
           in
           practise
           his
           owne
           doctrine
           .
           He
           saith
           he
           answered
           my
           Treatise
           in
           10.
           dayes
           of
           
             August
          
           last
           :
           Now
           this
           is
           to
           let
           the
           world
           understand
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           my
           bookes
           were
           in
           the
           Country
           on
           the
           19.
           of
           
             July
             ,
          
           1642.
           and
           I
           can
           prove
           that
           he
           had
           one
           of
           them
           amongst
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           it
           cannot
           be
           thought
           that
           he
           would
           be
           idle
           altogether
           til
           the
           busie
           time
           of
           
             August
             ;
          
           but
           I
           wonder
           that
           he
           would
           take
           so
           much
           time
           about
           it
           ,
           seeing
           hee
           boasted
           after
           he
           had
           sent
           me
           that
           scurrilous
           answer
           to
           my
           
             foure
             Arguments
          
           in
           
             Aprill
          
           before
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           overthrowne
           my
           whole
           Treatise
           in
           halfe
           an
           houre
           :
           a
           strange
           dull
           fit
           came
           upon
           him
           ,
           as
           it
           seemes
           to
           take
           but
           halfe
           an
           houre
           then
           ,
           but
           now
           ten
           dayes
           .
           Now
           to
           shew
           the
           impudency
           of
           this
           bragge
           ,
           I
           will
           declare
           the
           truth
           of
           all
           :
           Almost
           two
           yeares
           agone
           hee
           being
           at
           my
           house
           ,
           I
           read
           into
           him
           my
           whole
           opening
           of
           the
           Text
           .
           In
           the
           
             Spring
             ,
          
           1642.
           meeting
           him
           by
           occasion
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           a
           
             Gentleman
             ,
          
           and
           others
           ,
           he
           seemed
           to
           be
           very
           faire
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           meekely
           requested
           
           me
           to
           send
           him
           some
           of
           my
           Arguments
           ,
           affirming
           that
           if
           he
           saw
           weight
           in
           them
           that
           hee
           would
           yeeld
           ,
           promising
           that
           when
           he
           had
           perused
           them
           he
           would
           returne
           them
           againe
           ;
           and
           send
           me
           the
           grounds
           of
           his
           
             opinion
             .
          
           I
           therefore
           sent
           him
           those
           foure
           arguments
           above
           specified
           ,
           at
           large
           with
           their
           proofes
           ,
           which
           hee
           hitherto
           keepeth
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           returne
           them
           ,
           neither
           would
           hee
           send
           his
           grounds
           according
           to
           promise
           :
           Is
           this
           equity
           ?
           nay
           is
           it
           honesty
           ?
           but
           it
           is
           such
           honesty
           as
           well
           becommeth
           Master
           
             Barton
             .
          
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           almost
           two
           yeares
           agoe
           I
           sent
           him
           another
           Argument
           .
           First
           and
           last
           in
           conference
           ,
           and
           otherwise
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           one
           Argument
           but
           he
           hath
           been
           acquainted
           with
           :
           and
           he
           knew
           as
           long
           agoe
           as
           
             September
          
           1641.
           that
           I
           would
           set
           out
           my
           booke
           ;
           and
           yet
           this
           man
           hath
           the
           face
           to
           say
           that
           hee
           answered
           my
           whole
           booke
           in
           ten
           dayes
           .
           To
           adde
           to
           this
           ,
           in
           one
           passage
           of
           his
           booke
           he
           layes
           to
           my
           charge
           that
           my
           booke
           is
           a
           
             monster
          
           of
           three
           yeares
           hatching
           ;
           
           great
           oddes
           ,
           his
           brood
           but
           ten
           dayes
           in
           hatching
           ,
           mine
           three
           yeares
           ;
           But
           this
           is
           the
           truth
           ,
           finding
           this
           grosse
           superstition
           to
           take
           so
           much
           in
           the
           Countie
           by
           those
           
             superstitious
             teachers
             ,
          
           and
           some
           ignorants
           in
           my
           owne
           parish
           to
           bee
           staggard
           with
           it
           ,
           I
           something
           more
           then
           three
           yeares
           agoe
           delivered
           as
           much
           against
           it
           as
           amounted
           to
           the
           quantitie
           of
           an
           houre
           and
           a
           halfe
           at
           two
           severall
           
             Sermons
             ,
          
           and
           then
           left
           it
           ,
           onely
           being
           ready
           to
           encounter
           with
           any
           of
           that
           opinion
           ,
           as
           occasion
           should
           serve
           ,
           and
           never
           thought
           to
           come
           in
           print
           ,
           till
           I
           had
           received
           abuses
           by
           these
           men
           ,
           and
           so
           with
           as
           much
           convenient
           speed
           as
           other
           businesses
           would
           give
           mee
           leave
           ,
           I
           wrote
           it
           out
           faire
           ,
           making
           it
           ready
           for
           the
           presse
           ;
           and
           so
           I
           sent
           it
           up
           to
           a
           friend
           at
           
             London
             ,
          
           where
           it
           lay
           almost
           halfe
           a
           yeare
           before
           it
           came
           into
           the
           
             Presse
             ,
          
           till
           such
           time
           as
           I
           was
           carefull
           to
           looke
           after
           it
           my selfe
           .
           If
           my
           booke
           had
           beene
           made
           ten
           yeares
           agone
           ,
           what
           then
           ?
           I
           may
           put
           it
           out
           when
           I
           please
           ,
           it
           is
           rashnesse
           and
           madnesse
           to
           affirme
           that
           because
           my
           booke
           came
           out
           three
           yeares
           after
           I
           first
           studied
           the
           point
           ,
           that
           therefore
           I
           was
           so
           long
           in
           studying
           it
           ;
           by
           this
           rule
           Master
           
             Partons
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           is
           a
           monster
           as
           well
           as
           my
           booke
           ▪
           for
           I
           can
           prove
           that
           three
           yeares
           agone
           ,
           and
           better
           ,
           he
           beganne
           to
           preach
           for
           his
           opinion
           ,
           and
           a
           speciall
           friend
           of
           his
           told
           me
           before
           my
           book
           was
           in
           the
           presse
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           a
           booke
           of
           this
           Question
           ready
           for
           the
           Presse
           ,
           which
           
           without
           doubt
           was
           this
           his
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           .
           This
           I
           thought
           good
           to
           make
           knowne
           ,
           lest
           the
           reader
           should
           be
           deceived
           in
           a
           passage
           of
           his
           in
           the
           Title
           of
           the
           said
           booke
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           it
           was
           prepared
           1642.
           for
           if
           by
           
             preparing
          
           he
           meane
           
             inventing
          
           or
           
             studying
             ,
          
           hee
           wrongs
           his
           
             reader
          
           and
           his
           owne
           conscience
           ,
           seeing
           hee
           preached
           for
           his
           opinion
           three
           yeares
           before
           .
           Thus
           much
           in
           answer
           to
           his
           proud
           bragge
           .
           This
           Sophister
           (
           for
           so
           I
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           call
           him
           ;
           for
           all
           his
           answers
           are
           but
           meer
           sophistrie
           )
           is
           offended
           at
           the
           title
           of
           my
           booke
           ,
           because
           I
           call
           bowing
           at
           the
           name
           Jesus
           superstition
           .
           One
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           ,
           saith
           hee
           ,
           Jesus
           is
           the
           Genitive
           case
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           nominall
           in
           any
           case
           ;
           which
           exception
           shall
           be
           answered
           hereafter
           .
           And
           secondly
           ,
           because
           the
           tearme
           of
           superstition
           is
           an
           Enthusiasme
           (
           as
           he
           calleth
           it
           )
           of
           Master
           
             Prynne
          
           and
           Master
           
             Burton
             ,
          
           whom
           in
           scorne
           he
           calls
           
             Confessor
             Prynne
          
           and
           
             Father
             Burton
             ,
          
           fathered
           on
           him
           and
           his
           fellowes
           by
           me
           ,
           whom
           he
           calls
           their
           
             Pupill
             .
          
           But
           it
           was
           called
           
             superstition
          
           by
           sundry
           learned
           ,
           long
           before
           they
           or
           my selfe
           wrote
           in
           the
           
             Question
             :
          
           therefore
           it
           doth
           not
           appeare
           to
           be
           first
           brought
           up
           by
           those
           worthy
           men
           ,
           or
           if
           it
           were
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           recant
           for
           saying
           so
           too
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           can
           disprove
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           :
           and
           whereas
           he
           upbraides
           them
           with
           their
           forfeitures
           ,
           and
           asketh
           me
           whether
           I
           will
           undergoe
           the
           same
           ;
           I
           answer
           ,
           hee
           is
           a
           malicious
           impudent
           person
           to
           cast
           the
           sufferings
           of
           those
           excellent
           men
           ,
           with
           scorne
           into
           their
           teeth
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           whom
           for
           true
           solid
           learning
           ,
           piety
           and
           sincerity
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           worthy
           of
           that
           honour
           that
           
             Job
          
           refused
           to
           give
           to
           the
           fathers
           of
           those
           children
           that
           mocked
           him
           ;
           
           but
           himselfe
           also
           hath
           undergone
           a
           forfeiture
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           had
           beene
           in
           as
           good
           a
           quarrell
           as
           theirs
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           beene
           more
           for
           his
           comfort
           ,
           but
           he
           speakes
           out
           ,
           he
           can
           be
           content
           to
           helpe
           mee
           to
           their
           forfeiture
           ,
           if
           it
           lay
           in
           his
           power
           ,
           because
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           contrary
           to
           my
           
             knowledge
          
           (
           his
           owne
           saying
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           said
           )
           I
           accuse
           him
           of
           
             syllabicall
             worship
             ,
          
           having
           often
           (
           but
           it
           was
           never
           but
           once
           as
           I
           remember
           )
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           
             Divines
          
           and
           
             Gentlemen
          
           affirmed
           the
           contrary
           :
           In
           answer
           to
           which
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           this
           
             malecontent
          
           will
           doe
           what
           he
           can
           to
           the
           uttermost
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           to
           the
           extremitie
           of
           forfeiture
           ,
           his
           malice
           is
           so
           
             implacable
          
           not
           only
           against
           me
           ,
           but
           against
           all
           such
           as
           hate
           his
           courses
           ;
           but
           he
           cannot
           tell
           what
           forefeiture
           he
           himselfe
           may
           undergoe
           for
           his
           misdemeanours
           if
           once
           a
           good
           
           peace
           be
           setled
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           confident
           that
           they
           that
           are
           throughly
           acquainted
           with
           Master
           
             Barton
             ,
          
           will
           not
           accuse
           me
           for
           the
           crime
           of
           incredulitie
           in
           not
           beleeving
           him
           on
           his
           bare
           word
           ;
           but
           whether
           I
           have
           wrongfully
           charged
           him
           with
           syllabicall
           worship
           ,
           the
           following
           treatise
           will
           declare
           .
        
         
           
             SECTION
             I.
             
          
           
             VVHerein
             I
             demonstrate
             ,
             
             first
             ,
             what
             
               Name
               above
               every
               Name
            
             cannot
             be
             ;
             and
             secondly
             what
             it
             is
             :
             and
             first
             I
             say
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             a
             bare
             proper
             name
             which
             makes
             Mr.
             
               Barton
            
             very
             snuffe
             ,
             
             and
             tels
             me
             that
             my
             disease
             is
             
               Melancholia
               ,
            
             &
             tends
             to
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             and
             layes
             to
             my
             charge
             
               ignorantia
               Elenchi
               ,
            
             in
             saying
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             devest
             the
             name
             above
             every
             name
             to
             
               bare
               letters
               ,
            
             and
             
               syllables
               ,
            
             and
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             take
             the
             
               name
            
             without
             the
             
               sense
               :
            
             but
             what
             if
             himselfe
             doe
             utterly
             mistake
             the
             question
             ?
             for
             by
             a
             bare
             name
             I
             intend
             not
             any
             name
             simply
             debarred
             of
             sense
             ,
             but
             first
             a
             proper
             name
             considered
             
               Seorsim
            
             and
             
               apart
            
             by
             it selfe
             .
             And
             secondly
             such
             a
             name
             that
             is
             not
             answerable
             in
             a
             true
             relative
             sense
             to
             names
             subjected
             to
             it
             .
             My
             first
             reason
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             you
             needed
             not
             to
             have
             been
             offended
             with
             ,
             for
             I
             except
             it
             as
             you
             see
             from
             a
             reason
             
               infallible
               ,
            
             but
             take
             it
             as
             
               probable
               ,
            
             and
             as
             an
             
               introduction
            
             to
             those
             reasons
             that
             are
             more
             sure
             .
             My
             second
             and
             third
             Reasons
             taken
             from
             the
             analogie
             of
             the
             
               Scriptures
            
             you
             take
             to
             be
             nothing
             ,
             and
             include
             them
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             but
             you
             are
             mistaken
             ,
             and
             where
             can
             you
             finde
             these
             phrases
             ,
             
               A
               great
               Name
               ,
            
             or
             
               Name
               above
               another
               ,
            
             taken
             from
             a
             proper
             namein
             this
             sense
             in
             any
             part
             of
             
               Scripture
               ?
            
             My
             fourth
             reason
             you
             frivolously
             slight
             ,
             you
             deny
             that
             if
             
               the
               Name
               above
               every
               Name
            
             be
             a
             proper
             Name
             ,
             the
             
               subjected
               Names
            
             must
             be
             proper
             Names
             also
             ;
             this
             is
             to
             deny
             evident
             plaine
             reason
             ,
             for
             is
             there
             not
             a
             manifest
             
               relation
            
             betweene
             a
             
               proper
               Name
               ,
            
             and
             
               proper
               Names
               ?
            
             But
             you
             say
             ,
             if
             I
             meane
             a
             Name
             in
             the
             
               sense
            
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Name
             
               Jesus
            
             is
             above
             every
             Name
             whatsoever
             ,
             yea
             above
             the
             
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
            
             which
             is
             a
             fearefull
             assertion
             ,
             for
             if
             you
             meane
             the
             
               Name
               of
               God
            
             considered
             by
             it selfe
             as
             a
             name
             ,
             then
             because
             it
             is
             plaine
             by
             the
             Text
             that
             every
             Name
             below
             this
             highest
             Name
             must
             bow
             knees
             to
             that
             Name
             ,
             then
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             besides
             the
             Names
             of
             the
             Creatures
             the
             
             
               Name
               of
               God
            
             must
             bow
             to
             the
             
               Name
               Jesus
               :
            
             this
             will
             bee
             laid
             to
             your
             charge
             ,
             avoyd
             it
             if
             you
             can
             .
             But
             if
             you
             will
             not
             have
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             referred
             to
             names
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             bee
             referred
             to
             the
             powers
             of
             things
             subjected
             ,
             then
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             excepting
             not
             
               God
               ,
               God
            
             himselfe
             must
             bow
             to
             the
             
               Name
               Jesus
               :
            
             impute
             not
             blasphemy
             to
             mee
             ,
             it
             is
             direct
             blasphemie
             in
             you
             by
             your
             own
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             because
             you
             see
             it
             lies
             upon
             you
             ,
             you
             rage
             and
             raile
             .
             Now
             then
             seeing
             Name
             above
             every
             Name
             cannot
             be
             understood
             of
             a
             bare
             proper
             Name
             in
             the
             sense
             above
             spoken
             ,
             therefore
             it
             followes
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             ,
             because
             the
             name
             in
             the
             Text
             is
             a
             name
             of
             power
             and
             authoritie
             ,
             as
             that
             parallel
             place
             proves
             it
             ,
             
               Matth.
            
             28.
             18.
             
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             
               all
               power
               is
               given
               me
               .
            
             So
             Master
             
               Calvin
            
             on
             that
             place
             ,
             
               
                 Quo
                 etiam
                 pertinet
                 illud
                 Pauli
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 pertaines
                 that
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 hee
                 emptied
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 God
                 exalted
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 him
                 a
                 name
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 above
                 every
                 name
                 .
              
            
             Again
             ,
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             name
             proves
             it
             ,
             for
             Subjection
             must
             be
             given
             in
             this
             name
             signified
             by
             bowing
             the
             knee
             ,
             Authority
             &
             subjection
             are
             relatives
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             
               Subjection
            
             due
             where
             there
             is
             no
             
               Power
            
             or
             
               Authority
               .
            
             Now
             the
             Name
             
               Jesus
            
             is
             a
             name
             of
             
               Salvation
               ,
            
             and
             not
             a
             name
             properly
             denoting
             
               Command
            
             and
             
               Authority
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             though
             it
             should
             be
             granted
             that
             the
             
               Name
               Jesus
            
             is
             a
             name
             of
             
               Authority
               ,
            
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             a
             name
             of
             the
             
               highest
               Authority
               ,
            
             Doctor
             
               Page
            
             your
             own
             witnesse
             shall
             be
             Judge
             ,
             whom
             you
             judge
             unreproveable
             in
             his
             judgement
             ,
             
             who
             in
             his
             answer
             to
             Master
             
               Prynnes
            
             Reply
             to
             
               Widdowes
               ;
            
             Master
             
               Prynne
            
             having
             brought
             many
             places
             to
             prove
             that
             
               the
               name
               Christ
               denominates
               Christs
               Sacraments
               ,
               his
               Church
               ,
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               his
               Saints
               ,
               his
               Kingdome
               ;
               and
               therefore
               a
               Name
               especially
               venerable
               amongst
               Christians
               ,
            
             doth
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             name
             
               Christ
            
             may
             be
             of
             greater
             
               Authoritie
            
             and
             
               dignitie
            
             then
             the
             Name
             
               Jesus
               ,
            
             though
             not
             of
             greater
             
               savour
            
             and
             
               mercy
               .
            
             Now
             let
             Doctor
             
               Page
            
             with
             all
             his
             learning
             ,
             and
             Master
             
               Barton
            
             with
             all
             his
             Sophistrie
             reconcile
             this
             if
             they
             can
             ,
             how
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             can
             be
             above
             every
             name
             ,
             yet
             it
             be
             possible
             that
             any
             other
             name
             may
             be
             of
             greater
             
               dignitie
            
             and
             
               authority
            
             than
             it
             ,
             seeing
             Name
             in
             the
             Text
             doth
             expresly
             denote
             
               dignitie
            
             and
             
               authoritie
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             thought
             it
             should
             be
             granted
             that
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             is
             of
             
               highest
               authority
            
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             
               Church
            
             only
             ,
             yet
             in
             this
             respect
             neither
             can
             it
             be
             the
             name
             above
             every
             name
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             for
             
             this
             name
             is
             of
             highest
             authority
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             whole
             creation
             ,
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             without
             controversie
             in
             respect
             of
             Angels
             ,
             Devils
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             whatsoever
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             forecited
             place
             ,
             
               Matth.
               28.
               18.
               
               All
               power
               is
               given
               me
               in
               heaven
               and
               earth
               .
            
             Christ
             in
             this
             name
             commands
             the
             whole
             heaven
             and
             earth
             .
             Now
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             cannot
             command
             the
             
               Angels
               ,
            
             because
             to
             them
             he
             is
             not
             Jesus
             by
             redemption
             ,
             as
             the
             name
             signifies
             ;
             much
             lesse
             can
             it
             command
             the
             
               Devills
               ;
            
             and
             it
             cannot
             command
             the
             
               whole
               earth
               ,
            
             for
             many
             
               nations
            
             have
             no
             knowledge
             of
             his
             written
             Law
             ,
             much
             lesse
             the
             
               Gospell
               ;
            
             therefore
             neither
             doth
             he
             command
             them
             as
             
               Jesus
               ,
            
             neither
             can
             any
             of
             these
             submit
             and
             bow
             to
             him
             as
             
               Jesus
               .
            
             Therefore
             here
             the
             
               Name
               Jesus
            
             standeth
             as
             a
             bare
             name
             to
             Angels
             ,
             devills
             ,
             reprobates
             ,
             and
             many
             nations
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             And
             let
             not
             Master
             
               Barton
            
             be
             angry
             if
             I
             affirme
             that
             he
             and
             his
             fellowes
             adore
             the
             
               bare
               Name
               Jesus
               .
            
             For
             first
             understanding
             the
             Text
             of
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             they
             appoint
             the
             bowing
             to
             the
             
               Name
            
             onely
             ,
             
             and
             not
             to
             the
             
               person
               ,
            
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             ,
             and
             they
             cannot
             intend
             it
             to
             the
             person
             except
             they
             adde
             to
             the
             Text
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             when
             the
             person
             of
             our
             Saviour
             is
             as
             fully
             denominated
             under
             his
             other
             titles
             ,
             as
             Jesus
             ,
             they
             move
             not
             ,
             but
             onely
             at
             the
             name
             Jesus
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             when
             they
             stand
             or
             sit
             to
             heare
             the
             
               Word
               ,
            
             a
             gesture
             allowable
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             as
             soone
             as
             the
             
               Name
               Jesus
            
             is
             mentioned
             they
             immediatly
             bow
             ,
             and
             when
             oftentimes
             the
             great
             mercy
             of
             God
             in
             saving
             us
             is
             largely
             and
             copiously
             laid
             open
             in
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             or
             when
             in
             reading
             of
             a
             Chapter
             many
             excellent
             sentences
             are
             related
             ,
             wherein
             the
             
               sense
            
             of
             our
             
               salvation
            
             is
             more
             clearely
             notified
             to
             our
             understanding
             then
             by
             the
             
               Name
               Jesus
               ,
            
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             stirre
             ,
             no
             adoration
             ,
             but
             onely
             at
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             ,
             no
             not
             at
             the
             title
             
               Saviour
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             very
             
               sense
            
             of
             the
             name
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             better
             understood
             of
             all
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             it
             is
             ordinary
             with
             these
             men
             ,
             when
             they
             be
             upon
             their
             knees
             at
             the
             prayers
             to
             
               God
            
             and
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             then
             to
             make
             a
             
               speciall
               incurvation
            
             of
             the
             body
             at
             the
             sound
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             a
             plaine
             argument
             that
             these
             men
             are
             guilty
             of
             
               Syllabicall
               worship
               ,
            
             and
             worship
             the
             
               bare
               name
            
             more
             then
             
               God
            
             or
             
               Christ
               himselfe
               .
            
             That
             I
             alone
             doe
             not
             so
             charge
             them
             ,
             Master
             
               *
            
             
               Calvin
            
             and
             Master
             
               *
            
             
               Babington
            
             do
             both
             of
             them
             lay
             
               syllable
               worship
            
             to
             their
             charge
             .
             Therefore
             I
             returne
             Master
             
               Bartons
            
             scoffes
             upon
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             I
             would
             faine
             see
             ,
             how
             not
             poore
             silly
             
               flies
               ,
            
             but
             such
             
               mighty
               Elephants
               ,
            
             as
             
             this
             
               Saphister
            
             is
             ,
             can
             escape
             out
             of
             these
             nets
             :
             and
             therefore
             his
             
               Crambe
            
             so
             often
             
               Cocta
            
             cast
             upon
             me
             is
             more
             then
             ridiculous
             ,
             
               viz.
               Name
               above
               every
               name
               as
               a
               bare
               name
               cannot
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               Name
               Jesus
               ,
               as
               a
               bare
               name
               ,
            
             and
             this
             shall
             serve
             to
             answer
             it
             every where
             when
             it
             is
             brought
             .
             To
             the
             second
             part
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             If
             it
             should
             be
             understood
             of
             a
             proper
             name
             ,
             yet
             may
             it
             not
             bee
             understood
             of
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             ;
             my
             first
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             word
             
               Jesus
            
             doth
             no where
             denote
             the
             name
             Jesus
             ,
             but
             onely
             
               Matth.
            
             1.
             21.
             and
             
               Luke
            
             2.
             21.
             where
             it
             must
             needs
             so
             signifie
             ;
             but
             hee
             will
             have
             my
             meaning
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             Jesus
             doth
             not
             signifie
             the
             word
             Jesus
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             
               Crotchet
            
             of
             his
             owne
             devising
             :
             I
             say
             the
             word
             Jesus
             doth
             not
             signifie
             the
             name
             ,
             not
             the
             word
             ,
             your
             instance
             of
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             to
             signifie
             
               Jehovah
            
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             ;
             for
             I
             speake
             here
             of
             Jesus
             ;
             neither
             is
             the
             
               Parallel
            
             brought
             right
             ,
             for
             you
             should
             have
             produced
             where
             the
             word
             
               Jehovah
            
             is
             taken
             for
             the
             
               Name
               Jehovah
               ,
            
             and
             if
             you
             did
             ,
             it
             is
             besides
             the
             Question
             ,
             which
             is
             onely
             there
             concerning
             the
             
               Name
               Jesus
               .
            
             But
             you
             can
             prove
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             name
             is
             often
             used
             for
             
               Jesus
               ,
            
             and
             instance
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             which
             if
             true
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             for
             your
             turne
             ,
             for
             you
             must
             prove
             that
             Jesus
             is
             taken
             for
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             ,
             but
             that
             place
             of
             
               Acts
            
             5.
             41.
             is
             not
             for
             you
             ;
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             speake
             there
             
               barely
            
             of
             the
             
               name
            
             or
             
               appellation
               Jesus
               ?
            
             you
             thought
             belike
             you
             should
             never
             be
             answered
             ;
             these
             be
             the
             words
             ,
             
               they
               rejoyced
               that
               they
               were
               counted
               worthy
               to
               suffer
               rebuke
               for
               his
               name
               :
            
             what
             is
             
               name
            
             taken
             for
             the
             
               name
               Jesus
            
             here
             properly
             ?
             did
             the
             Appellation
             Jesus
             offend
             the
             
               Apostles
            
             enemies
             ?
             did
             not
             they
             call
             him
             
               Jesus
            
             as
             well
             as
             the
             
               Apostles
               .
            
             This
             is
             that
             offended
             them
             ,
             for
             preaching
             that
             
               Jesus
               :
            
             not
             the
             
               name
            
             but
             
               person
            
             was
             the
             
               Christ
               ;
            
             no
             quarrell
             at
             all
             about
             the
             
               name
               Jesus
               :
            
             Would
             it
             be
             thought
             that
             one
             that
             professeth
             himselfe
             such
             a
             Scholler
             as
             Master
             
               Barton
            
             is
             should
             run
             into
             such
             an
             absurditie
             ?
             To
             my
             second
             reason
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             that
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             is
             never
             taken
             for
             the
             name
             Jesus
             ,
             you
             object
             that
             I
             take
             the
             
               word
            
             without
             the
             
               sense
               ;
            
             but
             Sir
             you
             must
             not
             take
             the
             
               sense
            
             without
             the
             
               name
               :
            
             the
             question
             is
             about
             the
             
               name
               Jesus
            
             as
             a
             
               name
               ,
            
             and
             though
             you
             take
             the
             
               sense
            
             with
             it
             ,
             yet
             you
             cannot
             bring
             any
             Scripture
             for
             this
             interpretation
             :
             but
             because
             you
             cannot
             answer
             this
             reason
             ,
             therefore
             you
             put
             it
             off
             with
             a
             scoffe
             .
             In
             the
             next
             place
             you
             affirme
             that
             in
             this
             phrase
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             is
             the
             
               genitive
               case
               ,
            
             and
             not
             the
             
             
               dative
               ,
            
             and
             so
             you
             will
             have
             it
             read
             not
             in
             or
             at
             the
             name
             Jesus
             ;
             but
             name
             of
             Jesus
             :
             therefore
             it
             pleaseth
             you
             
               Sect.
               5.
               
               Page
            
             36.
             in
             your
             learned
             scurrilous
             language
             to
             call
             me
             a
             Jugler
             ,
             a
             Thiefe
             ,
             a
             beguiler
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             have
             put
             the
             theft
             impudently
             on
             the
             
               Church
               ,
            
             for
             turning
             the
             Genitive
             case
             into
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Nonne
             ;
             but
             what
             Sir
             ,
             if
             I
             prove
             you
             to
             be
             the
             Jugler
             ,
             and
             the
             thiefe
             ?
             for
             if
             you
             will
             have
             it
             read
             in
             or
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             then
             I
             agree
             with
             you
             ;
             you
             know
             I
             am
             content
             to
             understand
             it
             so
             too
             ;
             but
             here
             now
             will
             be
             a
             great
             doubt
             ,
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             
               Name
            
             of
             
               Jesus
               .
            
             If
             by
             the
             
               word
               Jesus
            
             you
             doe
             understand
             the
             
               person
               ,
            
             Name
             is
             generall
             ,
             and
             many
             senses
             may
             be
             made
             ,
             then
             my
             sense
             of
             the
             
               Name
               of
               power
               and
               glory
            
             will
             come
             in
             
               fairely
               ,
            
             then
             any
             other
             name
             of
             
               Christ
            
             may
             come
             in
             to
             bee
             the
             name
             as
             well
             as
             
               Jesus
               ,
            
             as
             
               Christ
               ,
               Emmanuel
               ,
               Mediatour
               ,
            
             which
             are
             all
             names
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Jesus
             ▪
             yea
             in
             better
             congruity
             of
             speech
             ,
             these
             may
             be
             called
             name
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             then
             the
             name
             Jesus
             ,
             But
             if
             by
             the
             
               word
               Jesus
            
             you
             meane
             the
             
               name
               Jesus
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             will
             not
             have
             it
             be
             in
             
               apposition
            
             with
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             then
             the
             sense
             will
             bee
             thus
             ,
             
               at
               the
               name
               of
               the
               name
               Jesus
               ,
            
             which
             will
             be
             very
             senselesse
             ;
             therefore
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
            
             you
             must
             read
             
               name
               Jesus
               ,
            
             or
             else
             no body
             understands
             you
             :
             yea
             your
             owne
             friends
             read
             it
             so
             ,
             as
             
               *
            
             
               Sutton
               ;
            
             yea
             you
             quote
             
               *
            
             
               Origen
            
             to
             call
             it
             so
             ,
             yea
             
               *
            
             you
             your selfe
             doe
             call
             it
             so
             :
             let
             the
             world
             judge
             now
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             deceiver
             or
             Jugler
             ,
             you
             or
             I.
             
          
           
             To
             my
             third
             reason
             that
             Jesus
             was
             a
             communicable
             name
             ,
             therefore
             not
             the
             name
             above
             every
             name
             ,
             your
             answer
             is
             extreamely
             scurrilous
             .
             First
             you
             say
             ,
             I
             am
             neare
             to
             Atheisme
             for
             questioning
             such
             learned
             men
             as
             Bishop
             
               Andrewes
            
             and
             Doctor
             
               Page
               ,
            
             but
             how
             you
             can
             make
             it
             good
             unlesse
             you
             put
             them
             in
             the
             place
             of
             God
             I
             know
             not
             .
             I
             hope
             Sir
             ,
             truth
             is
             not
             confined
             to
             a
             
               Bishops
               Rotchet
            
             nor
             a
             
               Doctors
               Chaire
               ,
            
             but
             you
             by
             your
             owne
             reason
             are
             as
             neare
             Atheisme
             as
             my selfe
             for
             questioning
             
               Bellarmine
            
             with
             whom
             you
             cannot
             compare
             for
             
               learning
               .
            
             
             This
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             whereas
             your
             two
             friends
             affirme
             that
             sundry
             men
             were
             called
             
               Christs
               ,
            
             therefore
             Christ
             is
             a
             communicable
             name
             ,
             I
             answered
             :
             These
             were
             no
             more
             called
             
               Christs
            
             then
             others
             were
             called
             
               Saviours
               ,
               Nehe.
            
             9.
             27.
             
             And
             though
             you
             reply
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             these
             were
             called
             
               Saviours
            
             as
             
               Jesus
            
             was
             a
             
               Saviour
               ;
            
             so
             I
             say
             that
             none
             of
             these
             were
             called
             
               Christs
            
             as
             
               Jesus
            
             was
             
               Christ
               .
            
             So
             here
             I
             
             have
             taken
             off
             your
             
               two
               friends
               ,
            
             and
             
               your selfe
               ,
            
             and
             in
             this
             wee
             areeven
             .
             But
             here
             I
             have
             the
             better
             of
             you
             .
             Some
             were
             called
             
               Jesus
            
             either
             by
             
               speciall
               providence
               ,
            
             or
             
               generall
               allowance
               ,
            
             as
             by
             an
             
               ordinary
               Name
            
             to
             be
             called
             by
             ,
             but
             none
             might
             be
             called
             
               Christ
            
             in
             an
             ordinary
             Name
             to
             be
             called
             by
             ,
             without
             
               horrible
               blasphemy
               .
            
             And
             whereas
             you
             deny
             this
             ,
             and
             seeme
             to
             affirme
             that
             some
             are
             called
             Christs
             without
             offence
             ,
             by
             an
             ordinary
             Name
             to
             be
             called
             by
             ,
             as
             you
             instance
             in
             
               Christopher
            
             and
             
               Christian
               ,
            
             it
             is
             ridiculous
             ;
             what
             ,
             is
             
               Christopher
               Christ
               ?
            
             it
             is
             no
             more
             Christ
             ,
             then
             
               Mary
            
             the
             mother
             of
             our
             Lord
             is
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             :
             and
             if
             you
             think
             you
             are
             called
             
               Christ
            
             when
             called
             
               Christian
               ,
            
             I
             tell
             you
             plainely
             you
             are
             a
             very
             
               Antichrist
               .
            
             My
             quotation
             of
             
               Vrsin
            
             is
             
               ad
               idem
               ,
            
             for
             I
             cite
             him
             onely
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             
               Joshuah
            
             had
             his
             name
             given
             him
             by
             a
             speciall
             providence
             ;
             and
             if
             
               Moses
            
             gave
             him
             the
             name
             ,
             is
             doth
             the
             more
             confirme
             it
             .
          
           
             To
             my
             fourth
             reason
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             because
             the
             
               Name
               Jesus
            
             was
             given
             to
             
               Christ
            
             in
             the
             
               beginning
               of
               his
               humiliation
               ;
            
             therefore
             it
             cannot
             be
             the
             
               Name
               above
               every
               Name
            
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             him
             at
             his
             
               exaltation
               ;
            
             you
             answer
             nothing
             ,
             but
             referre
             mee
             to
             your
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             Pag.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             and
             what
             doe
             I
             finde
             there
             ?
             that
             two
             or
             three
             doe
             say
             that
             
               Christs
               Name
            
             was
             manifested
             after
             the
             
               resurrection
               ,
            
             but
             not
             any
             to
             apply
             it
             to
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             .
             This
             Name
             needeth
             no
             manifestation
             ,
             because
             hee
             was
             all
             along
             so
             called
             ;
             as
             God
             indeed
             his
             Name
             was
             manifested
             ,
             but
             as
             man
             the
             Name
             was
             then
             given
             him
             ;
             
               Name
            
             here
             is
             the
             highest
             glorification
             of
             the
             
               humane
               nature
            
             as
             generally
             the
             best
             expositors
             doe
             understand
             the
             Text
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             you
             can
             produce
             any
             place
             to
             prove
             that
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             doth
             signifie
             to
             manifest
             or
             declare
             ,
             I
             will
             the
             sooner
             incline
             to
             your
             opinion
             ;
             and
             according
             to
             your
             owne
             reason
             ,
             a
             literall-sense
             ,
             admitting
             no
             absurditie
             ,
             and
             expressing
             a
             cleare
             truth
             ,
             is
             to
             bee
             preferred
             before
             a
             mysticall
             .
             Now
             you
             scoffing
             at
             our
             
               figurative
               interpretation
            
             of
             some
             clauses
             ,
             though
             warranted
             by
             
               Scripture
               ,
            
             doe
             make
             a
             
               mysticall
               sense
            
             here
             no where
             warranted
             .
             Now
             that
             
               give
            
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             here
             
               properly
               ,
            
             the
             
               Analogie
            
             of
             the
             
               Text
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               order
            
             of
             the
             words
             will
             evidence
             ;
             for
             the
             Name
             given
             here
             is
             Gods
             free
             rewarding
             of
             Christ
             after
             his
             obedience
             &
             sufferings
             as
             is
             plaine
             by
             the
             Text
             ;
             which
             if
             it
             were
             onely
             by
             the
             
               manifestation
            
             of
             his
             former
             
               Name
               ,
            
             it
             is
             not
             so
             
               proper
               ,
            
             as
             by
             giving
             him
             
             that
             
               glory
            
             which
             he
             had
             not
             before
             ;
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             words
             are
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             article
             before
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             it
             is
             plaine
             it
             hath
             no
             relation
             to
             any
             proper
             Name
             then
             called
             by
             .
             Againe
             it
             being
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             not
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             hee
             gave
             a
             name
             to
             him
             ,
             not
             his
             Name
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             it
             is
             a
             gift
             not
             before
             had
             .
             I
             doe
             not
             deny
             it
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             some
             Name
             or
             Names
             that
             Christ
             as
             God
             had
             before
             ,
             as
             God
             
               Jehovah
               ,
            
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             so
             they
             may
             after
             a
             sort
             be
             called
             a
             gift
             ,
             for
             these
             names
             being
             laid
             downe
             in
             his
             
               humiliation
               ,
               restoring
            
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             
               giving
               ;
            
             much
             more
             as
             the
             
               glory
            
             of
             these
             
               Names
            
             are
             given
             to
             the
             
               humane
               nature
               .
            
             For
             whereas
             he
             was
             before
             called
             by
             these
             glorious
             names
             ,
             as
             
               God
            
             onely
             ,
             now
             he
             is
             so
             called
             as
             
               God
               ,
            
             and
             
               Man
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             though
             
               Zanchius
            
             doe
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             name
             of
             God
             manifested
             ,
             
             yet
             he
             affirmes
             it
             to
             be
             a
             reall
             gift
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             as
             the
             humane
             nature
             is
             honoured
             thereby
             ;
             but
             in
             no
             sense
             can
             it
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             declaration
             of
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             ,
             which
             Name
             was
             never
             denied
             him
             :
             therefore
             saith
             
               Zanchius
               ,
               alii
               pro
               nomine
               Jesu
               ,
               sed
               minus
               comm●de
               ;
               others
               understand
               it
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               for
               the
               name
               Jesus
               ,
               but
               lesse
               fitly
               ,
            
             because
             before
             the
             resurrection
             he
             was
             called
             Jesus
             by
             all
             .
             To
             have
             the
             name
             Jesus
             declared
             after
             the
             resurrection
             is
             not
             properly
             an
             advancement
             of
             Christ
             
               *
            
             .
             Therefore
             is
             it
             not
             the
             name
             above
             every
             Name
             .
             If
             you
             Mr.
             
               Barton
               ,
            
             should
             present
             one
             of
             your
             
               Bookes
            
             to
             your
             
               Godfather
               ,
            
             and
             he
             to
             
               gratifie
               you
               ,
            
             should
             give
             to
             you
             your
             
               Name
               Thomas
               ,
            
             or
             declare
             your
             name
             
               Thomas
               ,
            
             which
             he
             gave
             you
             before
             ,
             I
             thinke
             you
             would
             not
             thinke
             your selfe
             to
             receive
             much
             honour
             by
             such
             a
             gift
             or
             declaration
             .
             Certainly
             if
             the
             Name
             above
             every
             Name
             bee
             but
             the
             
               declaration
            
             of
             the
             name
             
               Jesus
               ,
            
             he
             should
             have
             more
             given
             him
             at
             his
             
               Circumcision
            
             then
             at
             his
             
               exaltation
               ;
            
             for
             a
             
               gift
            
             is
             more
             then
             the
             
               declaration
            
             of
             it
             .
             If
             any
             thing
             were
             now
             added
             to
             the
             name
             
               Jesus
               ,
            
             then
             was
             not
             his
             name
             
               perfect
            
             at
             the
             first
             ;
             and
             you
             may
             as
             well
             say
             that
             
               Christ
            
             had
             not
             a
             perfect
             
               office
               ,
            
             
             or
             that
             he
             did
             not
             offer
             up
             a
             
               perfect
               sacrifice
               ,
            
             as
             that
             the
             Name
             
               Jesus
            
             was
             not
             
               perfect
               .
            
             You
             say
             your selfe
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Names
            
             of
             things
             are
             ,
             so
             should
             their
             
               vertues
            
             be
             esteemed
             :
             I
             pray
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             wherein
             doth
             the
             
               eminencie
            
             of
             the
             Name
             
               Jesus
            
             appeare
             after
             the
             
               resurrection
               ?
            
             in
             all
             your
             
               treatise
            
             I
             doe
             not
             see
             but
             you
             make
             it
             to
             consist
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             signifieth
             a
             
               Saviour
               ,
            
             but
             so
             it
             signified
             before
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             signified
             after
             he
             had
             wrought
             
               salvation
            
             for
             us
             by
             his
             
               death
               ;
            
             to
             what
             purpose
             then
             was
             the
             sense
             
             of
             the
             name
             given
             him
             ,
             when
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             name
             ,
             especially
             after
             the
             worke
             was
             finished
             ,
             declares
             it
             of
             it selfe
             ?
             if
             then
             the
             advancement
             of
             
               Christs
               Name
            
             after
             the
             
               resurrection
            
             bee
             no
             more
             then
             the
             
               declaring
            
             of
             the
             Name
             
               Jesus
               ,
            
             God
             should
             but
             mocke
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             indeed
             give
             him
             no
             more
             
               honour
               ,
            
             or
             not
             so
             much
             as
             he
             gave
             him
             before
             .
          
           
             To
             my
             fifth
             reason
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             cannot
             be
             the
             Name
             above
             every
             Name
             ,
             because
             
               Jesus
               was
               advanced
               after
               his
               resurrection
               to
               bee
               Lord
               and
               Christ
               ,
               Act.
            
             2.
             36.
             you
             have
             nothing
             to
             say
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             accuse
             me
             of
             
               Arianisme
               ,
            
             as
             if
             say
             you
             
               Jesus
            
             was
             not
             the
             same
             before
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             declared
             to
             be
             after
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
            
             and
             
               Christ
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             though
             Jesus
             were
             so
             before
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             not
             honoured
             so
             before
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             
               humane
               nature
               ,
            
             for
             so
             hee
             was
             
               advanced
            
             to
             that
             honour
             .
             If
             
               Jesus
            
             were
             the
             
               highest
               Name
               ;
            
             how
             could
             Jesus
             come
             to
             be
             more
             highly
             advanced
             in
             becomming
             
               Lord
            
             and
             
               Christ
               ?
            
             
             And
             here
             I
             must
             put
             you
             in
             mind
             of
             an
             horrible
             
               absurdity
            
             of
             your
             opinion
             ;
             you
             affirme
             that
             the
             name
             
               Christ
            
             is
             the
             Name
             onely
             of
             the
             
               humanity
               ,
            
             the
             Name
             
               Iesus
            
             the
             
               essentiall
               Name
            
             of
             
               God
               ;
            
             then
             by
             this
             your
             
               doctrine
               ,
            
             according
             to
             this
             Text
             ,
             
               Christ
               God
            
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             
               humiliation
            
             should
             be
             exalted
             in
             being
             made
             man
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             advanced
             after
             his
             resurrection
             .
             That
             which
             I
             noted
             as
             considerable
             ,
             is
             still
             as
             considerable
             as
             it
             was
             :
             hee
             was
             most
             commonly
             called
             Jesus
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             humiliation
             ,
             but
             after
             his
             
               Resurrection
               ,
            
             and
             
               Ascension
               ,
            
             hee
             was
             most
             commonly
             called
             
               Christ
               ;
            
             and
             when
             called
             
               Iesus
               ,
            
             more
             commonly
             with
             the
             addition
             of
             
               Lord
               ,
            
             and
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             then
             
               Iesus
            
             onely
             .
             I
             have
             run
             over
             the
             whole
             new
             
               Testament
               ,
            
             and
             I
             finde
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             my
             search
             ,
             
               Iesus
            
             alone
             named
             before
             the
             ascension
             490.
             times
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Christ
              
               alone
               but
               40.
               times
               .
            
             
               Lord
               Iesus
               
                 but
                 once
                 .
              
            
             
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               
                 six
                 times
                 .
              
            
             
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               After
               the
               Ascension
               .
            
             
               
                 Christ
              
               alone
               is
               used
               238.
               times
               .
            
             
               
                 Iesus
              
               alone
               but
               45.
               times
               .
            
             
               Lord
               Iesus
               .
               32.
               times
               .
            
             
               Iesus
               Christ
               
                 or
              
               Christ
               Iesus
               125.
               times
               .
            
             
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               95.
               times
               .
            
          
           
           
             Well
             then
             hence
             I
             argue
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             should
             be
             the
             proper
             Name
             of
             the
             Deitie
             ,
             and
             Christ
             of
             he
             humanitie
             ;
             for
             then
             should
             hee
             be
             most
             commonly
             called
             
               God
            
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             humiliation
             ,
             when
             his
             
               God-head
            
             was
             veyled
             ,
             when
             
               Christ
            
             called
             himselfe
             the
             
               Sonne
               of
               man
               ,
            
             and
             most
             commonly
             called
             
               Man
            
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             exaltation
             ,
             after
             that
             hee
             had
             mightily
             declared
             himselfe
             to
             be
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ;
             which
             were
             utterly
             senselesse
             to
             imagine
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             I
             leave
             this
             ,
             I
             will
             note
             a
             contradiction
             in
             Doctor
             
               Page
               ,
            
             your
             infallible
             witnesse
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             answer
             to
             Mr.
             
             
               Prynnes
               Appendix
            
             *
             ,
             
             makes
             
               Jesus
            
             to
             be
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Deitie
             ,
             Christ
             of
             the
             humanitie
             ;
             
             yet
             in
             his
             answer
             to
             his
             
               Reply
               *
               ,
            
             he
             affirmes
             ,
             as
             I
             noted
             before
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
            
             is
             a
             name
             of
             greater
             
               dignitie
            
             and
             authoritie
             then
             
               Jesus
               :
            
             hence
             it
             will
             follow
             that
             our
             Saviour
             is
             of
             greater
             dignitie
             and
             authoritie
             as
             man
             then
             as
             God
             ;
             let
             this
             be
             reconciled
             if
             it
             can
             .
          
           
             Your
             answer
             to
             my
             fixt
             reason
             is
             nothing
             but
             senselesse
             scurrility
             .
             Whereas
             I
             say
             ,
             God
             in
             advancing
             his
             Sonne
             above
             all
             excepted
             himself
             ,
             and
             no where
             is
             Christs
             Name
             said
             to
             be
             advanced
             above
             divine
             Names
             ,
             but
             created
             onely
             ;
             I
             overthrow
             here
             no
             gracious
             dispensation
             that
             you
             can
             prove
             from
             the
             word
             ,
             for
             though
             the
             high
             advancement
             of
             the
             Sonne
             be
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             every
             Person
             ,
             yet
             hath
             he
             not
             a
             Name
             or
             glory
             above
             them
             .
             And
             if
             you
             can
             prove
             it
             otherwise
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             why
             doe
             you
             speake
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             alledge
             none
             ?
          
           
             Seing
             
               Name
               above
               every
               Name
            
             cannot
             bee
             understood
             of
             the
             name
             
               Jesus
               ,
            
             
             I
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             
               supereminent
               glory
            
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             upon
             these
             reasons
             .
             To
             let
             alone
             your
             scoffe
             at
             my
             
               transition
               ,
            
             for
             you
             can
             doe
             nothing
             else
             ,
             take
             the
             
               sense
            
             and
             the
             
               Name
            
             together
             if
             you
             will
             ,
             I
             deny
             it
             not
             .
             First
             I
             say
             it
             is
             no
             way
             contrary
             to
             the
             
               Analogie
            
             of
             faith
             ,
             so
             to
             understand
             it
             ,
             for
             Name
             is
             commonly
             taken
             for
             glory
             in
             Scripture
             .
             To
             this
             ,
             your
             exception
             is
             nothing
             ;
             for
             from
             hence
             I
             gather
             that
             this
             exposition
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               Name
               of
               God
            
             doth
             usually
             in
             Scripture
             denote
             the
             
               power
            
             and
             
               glory
            
             of
             
               God
            
             either
             
               implicitly
            
             of
             
               expressely
               :
            
             hence
             also
             I
             gather
             that
             my
             exposition
             is
             acoording
             to
             the
             
               Scripture
               ;
            
             But
             you
             will
             have
             this
             make
             as
             much
             for
             you
             as
             me
             ,
             but
             you
             cannot
             ,
             For
             whether
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             or
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             be
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             the
             Lord
             ,
             or
             no
             ,
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             our
             question
             is
             about
             a
             
               Name
               ,
            
             not
             
               Person
               .
            
             
             This
             I
             can
             tell
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             you
             cannot
             finde
             
               Name
            
             prefixed
             before
             any
             of
             the
             titles
             of
             God
             ;
             as
             
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
            
             or
             
               Lord
               ,
            
             or
             
               Jesus
               ,
            
             &c.
             to
             denote
             the
             name
             
               God
            
             or
             
               Lord
               ;
            
             therefore
             are
             the
             Scriptures
             against
             your
             exposition
             ,
             though
             plaine
             for
             me
             .
          
           
             To
             my
             third
             reason
             ,
             you
             have
             more
             cause
             to
             blush
             for
             your
             
               frivolous
               exception
               ,
            
             than
             I
             for
             affirming
             that
             it
             is
             more
             agreeable
             to
             
               Scripture
            
             to
             understand
             name
             for
             the
             
               supereminent
               power
               and
               glory
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             then
             otherwise
             ;
             for
             you
             see
             I
             answer
             on
             by
             degrees
             in
             my
             reasons
             .
             My
             first
             and
             second
             ,
             as
             
               a
               great
               Name
               ,
            
             and
             
               Name
               above
               another
               ;
            
             are
             two
             distinct
             phrases
             ,
             and
             doe
             every where
             signifie
             not
             a
             
               proper
               Name
               ,
            
             but
             onely
             
               glory
               :
            
             but
             you
             will
             have
             this
             to
             be
             against
             me
             ,
             for
             ,
             say
             you
             ,
             if
             a
             
               great
               Name
            
             doe
             signifie
             the
             
               great
               glory
            
             of
             the
             
               person
               ,
            
             then
             it
             is
             not
             the
             
               glory
               ,
            
             for
             
               signum
               is
               not
               signatum
               .
            
             I
             reply
             signe
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             signified
             are
             the
             same
             materially
             ,
             and
             though
             when
             they
             stand
             in
             opposition
             they
             differ
             ;
             yet
             otherwise
             the
             signe
             doth
             often
             denote
             the
             
               thing
               signified
               ;
            
             and
             they
             are
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             To
             my
             fourth
             reason
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             
               Power
            
             and
             
               Glory
            
             here
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             
               Name
               Jesus
               ;
            
             for
             so
             it
             fits
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             
               agreeable
            
             to
             other
             
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             for
             name
             being
             here
             the
             
               gift
            
             which
             God
             gave
             him
             ,
             other
             
               correspondent
               Scriptures
            
             doe
             shew
             that
             
               power
            
             and
             
               glory
            
             was
             that
             
               gift
               ,
            
             as
             
               Matth.
               28.
               18.
               1
               Pet.
            
             1.
             21.
             
             You
             answer
             here
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             those
             Scriptures
             ;
             but
             onely
             cavill
             against
             my
             reason
             .
             If
             ,
             say
             you
             ,
             the
             gift
             be
             
               power
            
             and
             
               glory
               ,
            
             the
             
               Apostle
            
             should
             
               idem
               per
               idem
               agere
               .
            
             No
             Sir
             ,
             I
             have
             proved
             Sect.
             12.
             that
             these
             words
             ,
             
               God
            
             gave
             him
             a
             name
             ,
             are
             but
             an
             amplification
             of
             
               Christs
               advancement
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Apostle
            
             doth
             no
             more
             
               idem
               per
               idem
               agere
               ,
            
             then
             he
             doth
             
               Ephes.
               12.
               1.
               1
               Pet.
            
             1.
             21.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             God
             raised
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             glory
             ,
             where
             the
             first
             clause
             expresseth
             one
             maine
             degree
             of
             his
             exaltation
             ,
             the
             second
             is
             an
             
               amplification
            
             of
             it
             .
             Next
             you
             thinke
             to
             encounter
             mee
             with
             a
             
               Dilemma
               .
            
             If
             Name
             bee
             power
             and
             glory
             ,
             then
             say
             you
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             
               created
            
             or
             
               increated
               .
            
             Created
             it
             cannot
             be
             say
             you
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             name
             above
             every
             name
             ;
             if
             increate
             ,
             then
             you
             say
             it
             is
             
               Arianisme
            
             to
             affirme
             that
             it
             was
             then
             given
             him
             ;
             your
             
               Dilemma
            
             is
             nothing
             .
             It
             is
             first
             
               created
               power
               and
               glory
               ,
            
             and
             so
             it
             is
             above
             all
             
               created
               glories
               ,
            
             though
             not
             
               increated
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             
               created
               ,
            
             though
             not
             given
             to
             the
             essence
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             humane
             nature
             to
             enjoy
             ,
             and
             so
             also
             it
             is
             onely
             above
             all
             
               created
               glories
               .
            
             Your
             argument
             in
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             
             is
             but
             a
             meere
             begging
             of
             the
             question
             without
             proofe
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             an
             equivocation
             in
             the
             minor
             ,
             you
             must
             tell
             mee
             what
             name
             you
             meane
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             
               Jesus
               ,
            
             seeing
             you
             will
             not
             have
             it
             read
             the
             
               Name
               Jesus
               .
            
          
           
             To
             my
             fifth
             reason
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             
               scope
            
             and
             
               coherence
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               viz.
            
             that
             the
             conjunction
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             declares
             a
             correspendence
             of
             
               Christs
               exaltation
            
             according
             to
             the
             distinct
             branches
             of
             his
             
               humiliation
               ,
            
             which
             answers
             directly
             to
             
               Christs
               glory
               and
               dignity
               ,
            
             which
             hee
             departed
             from
             ,
             but
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             the
             name
             
               Jesus
               ;
            
             there
             being
             nothing
             spoken
             in
             the
             Text
             of
             a
             bare
             title
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             person
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
             First
             you
             question
             me
             for
             observing
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             and
             not
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ;
             
             but
             so
             doth
             your
             owne
             Author
             
               Zanchy
            
             as
             well
             as
             I
             :
             it
             is
             but
             a
             frivolous
             catch
             .
             This
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             doth
             demonstrate
             say
             you
             ,
             what
             I
             care
             not
             to
             see
             ,
             that
             hee
             whose
             
               person
            
             was
             so
             aviled
             ,
             and
             his
             
               name
               ,
            
             you
             meane
             the
             
               Name
               Jesus
               ,
            
             put
             out
             by
             an
             accursed
             death
             ,
             was
             
               superexalted
            
             in
             both
             .
             Sir
             ,
             I
             care
             to
             see
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             in
             the
             
               Text
               ,
            
             but
             not
             the
             fantasies
             of
             your
             braine
             .
             Next
             you
             challenge
             me
             for
             saying
             that
             
               Christ
               departed
            
             from
             his
             
               glory
               :
            
             but
             what
             do
             I
             say
             more
             then
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             He
             emptied
             himselfe
             ;
             or
             more
             then
             
               Zanchy
               ,
            
             
             
               Nomen
               Dei
               deposuit
               ,
               cum
               deposuit
               gloriam
               ,
            
             laying
             down
             being
             a
             kind
             of
             leaving
             wherein
             I
             doe
             not
             meane
             as
             this
             
               malecontent
            
             seemes
             to
             challenge
             me
             ,
             as
             if
             Christ
             ever
             ceased
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             he
             was
             not
             so
             honoured
             by
             the
             world
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             veile
             of
             his
             
               humanitie
               :
            
             And
             this
             shall
             serve
             to
             answer
             this
             exception
             ,
             where
             ever
             it
             is
             mentioned
             :
             next
             when
             you
             cannot
             fa●ten
             any
             reason
             for
             your
             opinion
             upon
             the
             
               Text
               ,
            
             nor
             answer
             my
             reason
             drawne
             thence
             ,
             you
             goe
             about
             to
             fumble
             up
             a
             reason
             by
             asking
             a
             question
             ,
             by
             which
             you
             say
             you
             will
             condemne
             me
             out
             of
             my
             owne
             mouth
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ;
             A
             
               person
            
             is
             humbled
             ;
             and
             who
             is
             that
             
               person
               ?
            
             I
             must
             answer
             the
             
               Sonne
               of
               God
               :
            
             and
             what
             is
             his
             
               Name
               ?
            
             I
             must
             answer
             say
             you
             ,
             
               Phil.
            
             2.
             9.
             10.
             his
             name
             is
             
               Jesus
               :
            
             (
             but
             soft
             Sir
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             spoken
             there
             of
             a
             bare
             name
             ,
             but
             person
             )
             then
             
               Jesus
            
             say
             you
             was
             the
             name
             so
             humbled
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             name
             so
             advanced
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             fine
             learned
             stuffe
             ?
             If
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             suffered
             as
             the
             person
             suffered
             ,
             then
             it
             will
             follow
             that
             the
             name
             Jesus
             died
             ,
             rose
             againe
             ,
             and
             now
             sits
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             then
             where
             will
             you
             have
             it
             to
             bow
             to
             ?
             if
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             that
             the
             
               Name
            
             fares
             as
             the
             
               person
            
             fares
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             so
             and
             so
             with
             the
             person
             ,
             therefore
             
             it
             must
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             so
             with
             the
             name
             .
             Then
             I
             wonder
             that
             
               Thomas
               Barton
            
             being
             afraid
             that
             himselfe
             should
             be
             punished
             for
             his
             
               demerits
               ,
            
             that
             he
             was
             not
             afraid
             left
             his
             
               Name
               Thomas
            
             should
             be
             punished
             ,
             and
             why
             then
             did
             he
             bring
             his
             
               Name
               Thomas
            
             to
             open
             light
             when
             
               himselfe
            
             was
             afraid
             to
             appeare
             ?
             It
             is
             no
             mervaile
             that
             those
             that
             set
             themselves
             to
             resist
             the
             truth
             should
             runne
             into
             such
             
               ridiculous
               nonsense
               .
            
             This
             argument
             of
             yours
             drawne
             from
             the
             suffering
             of
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             is
             the
             best
             you
             have
             ;
             yet
             is
             it
             a
             senselesse
             one
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             intimated
             in
             the
             
               Text
               ,
            
             or
             any
             other
             
               Scripture
               ,
            
             nor
             agreeable
             to
             reason
             .
             Let
             the
             
               reader
            
             judge
             ,
             whether
             your
             comparison
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Sieve
             holding
             the
             course
             ,
             and
             letting
             goe
             the
             fine
             ,
             which
             you
             impute
             to
             my
             
               Section
               ,
            
             doe
             not
             befall
             your
             answer
             to
             it
             .
             But
             as
             you
             have
             answered
             this
             Section
             ,
             so
             have
             you
             done
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             II.
             
          
           
             VVHereas
             I
             doe
             not
             so
             well
             
               approve
            
             of
             the
             opinion
             of
             those
             
               Expositors
            
             that
             refer
             the
             
               subjected
               Names
            
             to
             
               rationall
               creatures
            
             only
             ,
             but
             rather
             refer
             them
             to
             all
             things
             and
             creatures
             whatsoever
             ;
             shewing
             proofe
             for
             my
             opinion
             ,
             yet
             referring
             my selfe
             to
             better
             information
             if
             I
             can
             have
             it
             ;
             you
             take
             advantage
             at
             this
             ,
             and
             taxe
             me
             that
             I
             oppose
             them
             with
             all
             my
             might
             by
             whom
             I
             pretend
             to
             be
             guided
             :
             but
             I
             hope
             Sir
             I
             may
             shew
             
               reason
            
             for
             my
             
               opinion
               ,
            
             and
             make
             it
             as
             strong
             as
             I
             can
             ;
             and
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             ,
             my
             opinion
             is
             as
             it
             was
             :
             you
             have
             answered
             nothing
             to
             purpose
             to
             any
             of
             the
             
               Scriptures
            
             I
             alleadged
             .
             The
             maine
             proofe
             of
             my
             reason
             ,
             that
             
               Christs
               Kingdome
            
             in
             this
             Text
             is
             not
             onely
             of
             
               Mediatorship
               ,
            
             but
             
               naturall
               ,
            
             you
             deny
             ,
             and
             understand
             it
             onely
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Mediatorship
             :
             
             but
             your
             owne
             Author
             
               Zanchy
            
             understandeth
             it
             of
             both
             :
             yea
             you
             your selfe
             understand
             it
             of
             both
             :
             
             And
             some
             Texts
             by
             mee
             alledged
             here
             ,
             parallel
             to
             that
             of
             
               Phil.
            
             2.
             you
             apply
             to
             both
             ;
             why
             not
             then
             this
             Text
             ?
             Next
             ▪
             because
             I
             say
             that
             
               Christ
            
             according
             to
             his
             
               humane
               nature
            
             is
             advanced
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             naturall
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             exalted
             to
             be
             partaker
             of
             the
             
               glory
               of
               the
               divine
               nature
            
             in
             the
             
               inheriting
               of
               all
               things
               ;
            
             you
             maliciously
             lay
             Eutychisme
             to
             my
             charge
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             meant
             that
             the
             humane
             nature
             is
             absorpt
             by
             the
             
             divine
             nature
             ,
             
             uncharitably
             construing
             this
             Phrase
             
               [
               according
               to
               the
               humane
               nature
               ]
            
             contrary
             to
             my
             meaning
             .
             As
             if
             I
             meant
             it
             as
             a
             cause
             .
             
               Christ
               according
               to
               his
               humane
               nature
            
             is
             onely
             this
             ,
             
               Christ
               man
               ,
            
             or
             
               Christ
               in
               the
               humanitie
               ;
            
             and
             so
             
               V●sin
               ,
            
             
               *
            
             understandeth
             the
             very
             same
             phrase
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             very
             same
             purpose
             ,
             as
             I
             doe
             here
             :
             neither
             doe
             I
             say
             that
             
               Christ
               man
            
             is
             partaker
             of
             the
             
               divine
               Essence
               ,
            
             but
             onely
             of
             the
             
               glory
            
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             
               inheriting
               of
               all
               things
               ;
            
             neither
             doe
             I
             confound
             the
             
               two
               kingdomes
               ,
            
             as
             you
             lay
             to
             my
             charge
             ,
             but
             onely
             distinguish
             them
             :
             therefore
             you
             shew
             your selfe
             a
             most
             malicious
             person
             in
             charging
             me
             thus
             falsely
             as
             you
             doe
             ;
             which
             to
             compasse
             ,
             you
             care
             not
             how
             absurdly
             you
             contradict
             your selfe
             .
             Next
             when
             you
             are
             empty
             in
             substantiall
             exceptions
             ,
             you
             come
             upon
             me
             for
             a
             dash
             or
             point
             ;
             affirming
             as
             if
             I
             had
             set
             downe
             a
             
               Comma
            
             for
             a
             
               Colon
               ,
            
             but
             shew
             me
             not
             where
             ;
             and
             I
             professe
             I
             cannot
             finde
             where
             it
             is
             in
             the
             whole
             
               Section
               ,
            
             as
             you
             lay
             to
             my
             
               charge
               .
            
             Where-ever
             it
             is
             I
             did
             nothing
             
               purposely
               ;
            
             a
             dash
             may
             miscarry
             in
             the
             writing
             or
             in
             the
             Presse
             .
             Therefore
             
               T.
               B.
            
             is
             lame
             and
             not
             I
             ,
             in
             making
             such
             lame
             exceptions
             .
             Here
             yet
             for
             all
             your
             strouting
             you
             stand
             to
             answer
             to
             those
             
               parallel
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             where
             is
             shewed
             the
             
               Subjection
            
             of
             every
             creature
             to
             the
             
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             for
             hitherto
             you
             have
             not
             answered
             them
             nor
             
               those
               Authors
               ,
            
             which
             I
             have
             brought
             for
             it
             .
             Your
             
               Syllogisme
            
             is
             not
             right
             .
             This
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             name
             above
             which
             there
             is
             no
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             name
             above
             every
             name
             .
             But
             so
             is
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             .
             In
             your
             
               maior
            
             you
             desert
             your
             opinion
             ,
             for
             you
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             name
             which
             is
             above
             every
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             your
             opinion
             .
             In
             your
             
               minor
            
             there
             is
             an
             equivocation
             ,
             for
             you
             doe
             not
             shew
             what
             name
             you
             meane
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             seeing
             you
             will
             not
             have
             it
             called
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             III.
             
          
           
             VVHerein
             I
             shew
             ,
             that
             
               bowing
               of
               the
               Knee
            
             in
             this
             Text
             is
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             
               literally
            
             and
             
               expressely
               ,
            
             for
             the
             bowing
             of
             that
             member
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             the
             knee
             .
             My
             first
             reason
             is
             because
             
               bowing
            
             in
             the
             Scripture
             is
             taken
             figuratively
             ,
             therefore
             may
             otherwise
             be
             understood
             ,
             
             
               Psal.
               44.
               25.
               
               Hab.
            
             3.
             6.
             
             And
             so
             secondly
             ,
             are
             knees
             taken
             
               metaphorically
               .
            
             Here
             Mr.
             
               Barton
            
             
             saith
             that
             these
             two
             reasons
             hold
             nothing
             :
             but
             Sir
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             take
             all
             my
             reasons
             together
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             prove
             sufficiently
             what
             I
             intend
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               two
               or
               three
               witnesses
               every
               thing
               shall
               be
               established
               :
            
             one
             doth
             it
             not
             alone
             ,
             but
             two
             or
             three
             united
             :
             You
             see
             ,
             I
             except
             my
             two
             first
             from
             evidently
             proving
             ,
             they
             shew
             onely
             that
             this
             exposition
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             my
             maine
             strength
             lies
             in
             my
             third
             
               Reason
               ,
            
             confirmed
             by
             the
             other
             :
             where
             I
             prove
             that
             because
             
               Angels
               ,
               Devills
               ,
               soules
               of
               men
            
             must
             bow
             ;
             besides
             sensitive
             ,
             and
             insensitive
             creatures
             ;
             which
             have
             no
             proper
             knees
             :
             therefore
             proper
             knees
             are
             not
             commanded
             .
             For
             if
             such
             knees
             were
             properly
             commanded
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             injustice
             in
             God
             to
             require
             such
             knees
             where
             they
             are
             not
             :
             as
             in
             a
             King
             if
             hee
             should
             command
             such
             a
             summe
             of
             mony
             to
             be
             payd
             by
             his
             subjects
             ,
             which
             he
             knowes
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             pay
             .
             That
             which
             you
             answer
             to
             this
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             ;
             For
             it
             is
             absurd
             to
             say
             ,
             because
             some
             creatures
             have
             knees
             ,
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             bow
             proper
             knees
             
               expressely
               ,
            
             and
             those
             creatures
             that
             have
             no
             knees
             ,
             are
             bound
             to
             bow
             
               analogically
               :
            
             for
             the
             same
             bowing
             is
             injoyned
             to
             all
             ,
             if
             the
             Text
             did
             make
             a
             
               difference
            
             it
             were
             something
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             in
             the
             Text
             .
             But
             you
             will
             prove
             that
             
               Angels
            
             have
             
               knees
            
             as
             well
             as
             
               Tongues
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             13.
             1.
             and
             
               faces
               ,
               Rev.
            
             7.
             11.
             and
             they
             are
             said
             to
             stand
             ,
             to
             fall
             downe
             ,
             which
             insinuate
             knees
             ;
             and
             this
             you
             say
             is
             enough
             to
             those
             that
             will
             be
             satisfied
             with
             reason
             ;
             Sir
             this
             reason
             will
             not
             satisfie
             any
             one
             that
             knowes
             the
             
               Scriptures
               :
            
             for
             because
             faces
             ,
             tongues
             and
             bodily
             postures
             are
             ascribed
             to
             Angels
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             follow
             that
             they
             have
             them
             properly
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             because
             hands
             ,
             face
             ,
             eares
             ,
             backparts
             ,
             and
             postures
             of
             descending
             and
             marching
             on
             are
             ascribed
             to
             God
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             these
             properly
             .
          
           
             Now
             because
             you
             except
             things
             insensitive
             from
             this
             bowing
             ,
             I
             will
             overthrow
             you
             by
             your
             owne
             infallible
             witnesse
             Doctor
             
               Page
               ,
            
             
               *
            
             who
             cites
             sundry
             authors
             to
             shew
             that
             this
             Text
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             subjection
             of
             all
             ,
             both
             
               friends
            
             and
             
               enemies
               ,
            
             to
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             alledging
             for
             proofe
             that
             place
             of
             1
             
               Cor.
               15.
               25.
               
               We
               must
               reigne
               till
               he
               hath
               put
               all
               his
               enemies
               under
               his
               feet
               ;
            
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             it
             is
             subjoyned
             ,
             
               the
               last
               enemy
               that
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               is
               death
               :
            
             whereby
             it
             is
             expressely
             shewed
             that
             death
             also
             being
             an
             enemy
             must
             bow
             and
             fulfill
             the
             Text
             .
             I
             would
             faine
             know
             now
             what
             bodily
             
             knees
             hath
             Death
             :
             Death
             doth
             in
             part
             bow
             already
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             in
             part
             subdued
             :
             but
             how
             will
             you
             have
             Death
             bow
             at
             the
             mention
             of
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             ?
             except
             you
             thinke
             the
             knee
             bones
             of
             the
             dead
             rattle
             in
             the
             graves
             ,
             when
             you
             name
             Jesus
             in
             the
             Church
             over
             them
             ;
             but
             you
             must
             make
             their
             hearts
             to
             understand
             ,
             and
             the
             Sculles
             to
             heare
             too
             ,
             else
             it
             is
             past
             any
             understanding
             ,
             to
             conceive
             how
             it
             can
             be
             done
             .
             But
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             Sir
             ,
             how
             ever
             you
             will
             wrangle
             it
             out
             ,
             that
             your
             friends
             and
             your selfe
             too
             understand
             this
             Text
             figuratively
             .
             For
             
               *
            
             Doctor
             
               Page
            
             from
             
               Origen
               ,
            
             and
             
               *
            
             you
             your selfe
             from
             that
             Author
             doe
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             knees
             of
             the
             
               soule
            
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             
               body
               ;
            
             so
             doth
             
               *
            
             
               Sutten
               .
            
             Now
             what
             proper
             knees
             have
             
               soules
               ?
            
             then
             what
             proper
             knees
             have
             
               Angels
               ?
            
             which
             are
             purer
             Spirits
             then
             soules
             :
             So
             that
             understanding
             it
             thus
             ,
             you
             must
             needs
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             
               whole
               strength
            
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             for
             what
             proper
             knees
             have
             
               soules
            
             more
             then
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             ?
             yea
             ,
             they
             come
             nearer
             to
             proper
             knees
             then
             the
             soule
             ;
             being
             corporeall
             as
             the
             proper
             knee
             is
             ,
             which
             soules
             are
             not
             .
             Therefore
             you
             expounding
             the
             Text
             of
             soul-knees
             ,
             you
             cannot
             in
             any
             sense
             exclude
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             besides
             the
             proper
             knee
             ,
             and
             therefore
             whether
             you
             will
             or
             no
             ,
             you
             must
             yeeld
             to
             me
             here
             ;
             If
             you
             understand
             the
             Text
             of
             expresse
             corporeall
             knees
             ,
             then
             are
             no
             other
             knees
             commanded
             ,
             then
             are
             not
             
               Angels
            
             and
             
               Devills
            
             to
             bow
             because
             they
             have
             no
             such
             knees
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             will
             be
             
               will-worship
            
             in
             you
             to
             give
             any
             part
             besides
             the
             
               knee
               ,
            
             and
             then
             you
             sinne
             ,
             when
             you
             put
             of
             your
             hat
             ,
             and
             bow
             your
             bodie
             at
             the
             name
             ;
             when
             in
             so
             doing
             you
             doe
             rather
             stiffen
             your
             knees
             ,
             then
             bow
             them
             .
             If
             the
             
               proper
               knee
            
             be
             expressely
             commanded
             ,
             that
             part
             onely
             must
             be
             given
             and
             nothing
             else
             in
             stead
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             you
             cannot
             understand
             it
             of
             soule-knees
             ;
             for
             soule-knees
             are
             no
             proper
             knees
             .
             Therefore
             you
             must
             with
             me
             here
             (
             yea
             you
             doe
             if
             you
             could
             see
             )
             understand
             by
             bowing
             every
             knee
             ,
             the
             subjection
             of
             the
             whole
             creature
             to
             Christ
             .
             That
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             and
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             are
             properly
             taken
             for
             such
             a
             bowing
             ,
             as
             yeelds
             an
             outward
             expression
             ,
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             for
             such
             words
             as
             are
             taken
             
               properly
            
             are
             sometimes
             used
             
               improperly
               ,
            
             as
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             which
             properly
             signifieth
             to
             
               goe
               forth
            
             or
             
               walke
            
             on
             ,
             is
             improperly
             applyed
             to
             God
             ,
             
               Psal.
            
             68.
             7.
             
             So
             doth
             the
             word
             used
             
               Gen.
            
             18.
             21.
             properly
             signifie
             to
             goe
             downe
             ,
             which
             is
             yet
             ascribed
             to
             God
             who
             properly
             cannot
             descend
             .
             
             So
             that
             in
             that
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             
             I
             doe
             not
             deny
             the
             
               knee
               ;
            
             but
             I
             affirme
             that
             it
             is
             no
             more
             commanded
             then
             the
             
               soule
               ;
            
             or
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             .
             For
             the
             second
             part
             of
             this
             Section
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             the
             confession
             of
             the
             tongue
             ;
             you
             doe
             extreamely
             triffle
             with
             mee
             ;
             for
             you
             speake
             falsely
             in
             saying
             ,
             that
             I
             exclude
             the
             tongue
             of
             the
             body
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             you
             see
             I
             mention
             it
             ;
             but
             I
             understand
             it
             not
             of
             the
             said
             tongue
             expressely
             ,
             and
             particularly
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             generall
             sense
             ,
             all
             tongues
             must
             speake
             as
             well
             as
             this
             tongue
             ,
             soule
             tongues
             ,
             and
             all
             bodily
             tongues
             ,
             the
             vertures
             of
             the
             whole
             creature
             ,
             yea
             as
             
               David
            
             saith
             ,
             all
             my
             bones
             shall
             say
             ,
             Lord
             who
             is
             like
             to
             thee
             ?
             
               Psal.
            
             35.
             10.
             even
             as
             the
             
               insensitive
               creatures
               ,
            
             that
             have
             no
             tongues
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             speake
             the
             
               praise
               of
               Christ
            
             
               *
            
             .
             Yea
             you
             plainely
             agree
             with
             me
             here
             ,
             for
             you
             say
             no
             more
             then
             I
             ,
             and
             I
             as
             much
             as
             you
             ,
             you
             say
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             tongue
             ,
             soule
             and
             body
             must
             be
             subject
             ;
             and
             so
             
               confesse
               .
            
             Your
             acknowledging
             that
             
               irrationall
               creatures
            
             confesse
             Christ
             doth
             evidently
             overthrow
             your
             Tenet
             of
             the
             not
             bowing
             of
             those
             
               creatures
               ;
            
             for
             all
             that
             in
             the
             Text
             confesse
             ,
             doe
             also
             blow
             the
             knee
             ,
             seeing
             then
             these
             confesse
             they
             must
             needs
             bow
             ;
             so
             that
             you
             and
             I
             doe
             not
             greatly
             fall
             out
             in
             this
             
               Section
            
             if
             you
             could
             see
             it
             :
             but
             you
             doe
             not
             see
             it
             as
             appeareth
             by
             your
             syllogisme
             ,
             the
             
               minor
            
             whereof
             I
             deny
             ,
             and
             have
             disproved
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             IV.
             
          
           
             HEre
             I
             affirme
             ,
             that
             to
             understand
             this
             phrase
             
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Jesus
            
             to
             be
             
               at
               the
               mention
               of
               the
               Name
               Jesus
            
             cannot
             be
             paralleld
             in
             the
             exposition
             of
             the
             said
             phrase
             by
             any
             Scripture
             .
             
               In
               the
               name
            
             prefixed
             before
             any
             title
             of
             
               God
               ;
            
             yea
             I
             now
             say
             before
             any
             name
             whatsoever
             ,
             can
             no where
             beare
             this
             sense
             ;
             first
             ,
             you
             deny
             that
             you
             bow
             at
             the
             bare
             Name
             
               Jesus
               ,
            
             but
             of
             that
             before
             ,
             and
             you
             give
             me
             barbarous
             language
             in
             that
             I
             say
             you
             understand
             it
             
               at
               the
               mention
               of
               the
               Name
               Jesus
               :
            
             But
             if
             you
             stood
             not
             in
             need
             of
             Hellebore
             (
             as
             you
             say
             I
             doe
             )
             you
             would
             not
             be
             so
             outragious
             in
             outfacing
             the
             plaine
             truth
             ;
             you
             say
             (
             forsooth
             )
             at
             the
             mention
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             but
             not
             at
             the
             name
             Jesus
             .
             Who
             understandeth
             you
             now
             ?
             if
             you
             bow
             at
             the
             mention
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             done
             as
             well
             at
             the
             mention
             of
             any
             other
             title
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             by
             which
             hee
             
             is
             denominated
             .
             If
             not
             at
             the
             mention
             of
             the
             name
             Jesus
             ,
             why
             doe
             you
             keepe
             such
             a
             stirre
             about
             this
             name
             ?
             all
             the
             world
             sees
             that
             you
             bow
             at
             the
             mention
             of
             this
             name
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             meane
             it
             not
             at
             the
             
               time
            
             when
             this
             name
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             why
             doe
             you
             it
             
               immediately
               ,
            
             and
             not
             let
             it
             alone
             till
             some
             other
             time
             ?
             you
             your selfe
             say
             otherwise
             in
             this
             Section
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             is
             all
             one
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             when
             Jesus
             is
             named
             ;
             Yea
             you
             yeeld
             at
             length
             ,
             and
             forsooth
             you
             say
             you
             will
             overcome
             mee
             with
             my
             owne
             weapons
             ,
             as
             when
             I
             say
             ,
             
               Psal.
               118.
               10.
               all
               nations
               compassed
               me
               about
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               I
               will
               destroy
               them
               :
            
             would
             it
             not
             be
             a
             wild
             sense
             ,
             say
             I
             ,
             to
             understand
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               at
               the
               naming
               of
               the
               Lord
               I
               will
               destroy
               them
               ?
               You
               here
               aske
               me
               if
               I
               were
               well
               when
               I
               printed
               this
               ;
               for
               say
               you
               ,
               can
               there
               be
               any
               more
               intended
               by
               In
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               then
               the
               bringing
               the
               Lord
               into
               the
               middest
               betweene
               him
               and
               his
               enemies
               ?
               and
               is
               there
               any
               other
               way
               to
               doe
               that
               then
               by
               the
               faithfull
               mention
               of
               his
               name
               ?
            
             Sir
             ,
             I
             was
             better
             when
             I
             printed
             this
             clause
             then
             you
             ,
             when
             you
             answered
             ;
             it
             but
             doe
             you
             expound
             this
             Text
             as
             you
             doe
             ,
             
               Phil.
            
             2.
             9
             ,
             10
             ?
             doth
             In
             there
             signifie
             time
             ,
             as
             you
             expound
             it
             in
             
               Phil.
            
             2.
             and
             match
             it
             with
             
               Gen.
            
             1.
             1
             ?
             
               In
            
             here
             indeed
             notes
             the
             
               cause
               ,
            
             but
             not
             
               time
               .
            
             So
             that
             the
             meaning
             is
             this
             ,
             
               In
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             i.e.
             
               by
               the
               power
               and
               assistance
               of
               the
               Lord
               I
               will
               destroy
               them
               :
            
             but
             if
             you
             will
             parallel
             this
             place
             with
             
               Phil.
            
             2.
             10.
             as
             you
             understand
             it
             ,
             you
             must
             make
             the
             sense
             to
             bee
             this
             .
             All
             nations
             compassed
             me
             about
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             
               Lord
               is
               mentioned
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             at
             the
             instant
             time
             thereof
             ,
             I
             will
             destroy
             them
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             very
             time
             ,
             when
             Jesus
             is
             mentioned
             you
             bow
             ;
             if
             this
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             
               Psalmist
               ,
            
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             but
             you
             must
             have
             a
             Sword
             ,
             or
             a
             Pistoll
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             with
             you
             at
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Lord
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             you
             must
             fall
             to
             killing
             your
             enemies
             ;
             and
             then
             when
             the
             people
             say
             
               good
               Lord
               deliver
               us
               ,
            
             if
             you
             have
             any
             enemies
             there
             ,
             they
             deliver
             up
             themselves
             into
             your
             hands
             ,
             to
             be
             killed
             ,
             and
             so
             you
             will
             not
             bee
             of
             
               Davids
            
             minde
             ;
             for
             he
             when
             his
             adversaries
             were
             against
             him
             ,
             gave
             himselfe
             to
             prayers
             ,
             but
             when
             your
             enemies
             pray
             you
             will
             kill
             them
             .
             My
             next
             Scripture
             is
             ,
             
               Act.
               9.
               29.
               
               Saul
               spake
               boldly
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
            
             I
             say
             it
             would
             be
             infinitely
             absurd
             to
             say
             hee
             spake
             boldly
             at
             the
             naming
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ;
             
               you
               cry
               out
               against
               mee
               and
               say
               is
               this
               absurd
               ?
               and
               infinitely
               too
               ?
               we
               all
               know
               that
               Paul
               was
               a
               zealous
               professor
               ,
               and
               might
               not
               he
               be
               stout
               at
               the
               mention
               or
               naming
               
               of
               Jesus
               ?
               he
               is
               stoutly
               preached
               ,
               whom
               we
               feare
               to
               name
               .
               Now
               you
               cry
               out
               where
               is
               this
               great
               challenger
               ?
               were
               I
               Anteus
               I
               should
               never
               rise
               againe
               :
            
             but
             stay
             Sir
             ,
             I
             am
             on
             my
             legges
             yet
             ,
             to
             buckle
             with
             you
             once
             ,
             and
             againe
             ;
             What
             ,
             doth
             
               In
            
             signifie
             
               time
            
             here
             ,
             as
             you
             wil
             have
             it
             signifie
             at
             
               Phil.
            
             2.
             9
             ?
             
               Nomen
               capitur
               pro
               professione
               :
            
             
               
                 Name
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 profession
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 sense
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 Paul
                 valiantly
                 defended
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
              
            
             but
             if
             you
             will
             have
             In
             signifie
             the
             present
             time
             there
             ,
             then
             the
             sense
             will
             be
             this
             ;
             
               Saul
            
             preached
             or
             spake
             boldly
             when
             Jesus
             was
             named
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             soone
             as
             ever
             the
             Name
             was
             named
             ,
             as
             accordingly
             you
             bow
             .
             Then
             it
             will
             follow
             that
             whensoever
             you
             heare
             
               Jesus
            
             named
             you
             must
             fall
             to
             
               preaching
               ,
            
             and
             then
             as
             soone
             as
             you
             come
             in
             the
             
               Common
               Booke
               of
               Prayer
            
             to
             the
             absolution
             ,
             
               Jesus
            
             being
             named
             you
             must
             fall
             to
             
               preaching
               ,
            
             and
             then
             you
             must
             curtaile
             almost
             all
             the
             
               Divine
               Service
               ,
            
             and
             run
             into
             that
             which
             you
             judge
             a
             great
             fault
             in
             others
             ,
             goe
             to
             your
             Sermon
             before
             you
             have
             said
             the
             
               Lords
               Prayer
               ,
            
             or
             
               Canonicall
               prayer
               ;
            
             &
             though
             you
             should
             make
             but
             a
             short
             Sermon
             &
             returne
             to
             your
             absolution
             ,
             at
             the
             conclusion
             of
             it
             
               Jesus
            
             is
             named
             againe
             ,
             and
             once
             more
             you
             must
             goe
             to
             
               preaching
            
             before
             you
             come
             to
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             preach
             every
             time
             Jesus
             is
             named
             in
             the
             divine
             service
             ,
             you
             will
             preach
             oftner
             in
             a
             day
             then
             any
             of
             those
             you
             call
             
               Puritans
               ,
            
             in
             a
             quarter
             of
             a
             yeare
             at
             least
             ;
             and
             if
             often
             preaching
             bee
             as
             you
             deeme
             ,
             a
             note
             of
             a
             
               Puritane
               ,
            
             you
             will
             be
             the
             
               rankest
               Puritane
            
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             yea
             in
             the
             
               absolution
               Jesus
            
             and
             
               Lord
            
             being
             both
             mentioned
             together
             ,
             you
             must
             
               preach
            
             and
             
               kill
               ,
            
             all
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             and
             this
             I
             thinke
             will
             bee
             the
             maddest
             Sermon
             that
             ever
             was
             made
             .
             In
             the
             next
             place
             as
             if
             my
             owne
             
               weapons
            
             were
             not
             enough
             to
             strike
             me
             dead
             ,
             you
             will
             strike
             mee
             with
             your
             owne
             ,
             and
             what
             are
             they
             ?
             First
             ,
             you
             bring
             the
             third
             Commandement
             ,
             but
             this
             phrase
             in
             the
             name
             is
             not
             there
             .
             Next
             you
             come
             to
             
               Joh.
            
             16.
             23.
             whatsoever
             you
             shall
             aske
             the
             Father
             in
             my
             name
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             you
             by
             faith
             mentioning
             me
             as
             
               mediatour
               .
            
             And
             then
             you
             argue
             ,
             
               Act.
               5.
               40.
               not
               to
               speake
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               either
               by
               preaching
               ,
               say
               you
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               to
               his
               glory
               ,
               at
               our
               invocation
               over
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               is
               a
               fruitfull
               naming
               ,
               or
               mentioning
               of
               him
               ;
               not
               inwardly
               alwayes
               ,
               but
               by
               heart
               and
               tongue
               also
               alwayes
               unto
               God
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             5.
             20.
             
             To
             what
             purpose
             is
             this
             brought
             ?
             what
             frivolous
             stuffe
             is
             here
             ?
             And
             yet
             you
             having
             had
             me
             downe
             before
             in
             your
             conceit
             ,
             now
             you
             gall
             me
             terribly
             .
             But
             we
             will
             examine
             these
             places
             :
             as
             for
             
             
               Act.
            
             5.
             40.
             it
             is
             answered
             before
             in
             
               Act.
            
             9.
             29.
             being
             a
             parallel
             place
             ,
             but
             I
             adde
             this
             further
             to
             it
             ,
             Were
             the
             Apostles
             forbidden
             to
             mention
             the
             name
             Jesus
             ?
             did
             not
             their
             enemies
             mention
             Jesus
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ?
          
           
             But
             you
             adde
             
               [
               to
               his
               glory
               ]
               .
            
             But
             you
             will
             have
             your
             people
             bow
             when
             you
             mention
             
               Iesus
            
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             you
             will
             not
             have
             them
             question
             whether
             you
             doe
             it
             to
             his
             glory
             or
             no
             ;
             As
             for
             
               Iob.
            
             16.
             23.
             we
             are
             bidden
             there
             
               to
               pray
               to
               the
               Father
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
            
             as
             other
             places
             demonstrate
             :
             but
             I
             pray
             Sir
             ,
             doth
             In
             here
             signifie
             time
             ?
             If
             you
             understand
             this
             place
             as
             you
             doe
             
               Phil.
            
             2.
             the
             sense
             will
             be
             this
             ,
             whatsoever
             you
             aske
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             when
             Jesus
             is
             named
             ;
             then
             it
             will
             follow
             that
             whensoever
             you
             heare
             
               Iesus
            
             named
             ,
             you
             must
             fall
             to
             
               Prayer
               .
            
             And
             as
             before
             this
             sense
             of
             
               Act.
            
             9.
             29.
             will
             drive
             you
             to
             
               preaching
            
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               prayer
               :
            
             So
             here
             it
             will
             drive
             you
             to
             
               prayer
            
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               preaching
               ,
            
             if
             at
             any
             time
             you
             name
             Jesus
             in
             it
             ;
             
             and
             what
             a
             confusion
             will
             this
             be
             also
             ?
          
           
             But
             to
             returne
             againe
             to
             these
             two
             places
             ,
             
               Act.
            
             9.
             and
             
               Ioh.
            
             16.
             
             If
             Master
             
               Barton
            
             bring
             
               Phil.
            
             2.
             9.
             to
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             two
             places
             as
             he
             understands
             them
             ,
             he
             cannot
             but
             know
             that
             preaching
             and
             praying
             is
             begun
             ,
             and
             continued
             before
             and
             after
             Jesus
             is
             named
             ,
             and
             not
             then
             begun
             onely
             at
             the
             instant
             time
             of
             naming
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             Jesus
             is
             named
             but
             now
             and
             then
             ;
             then
             according
             to
             this
             you
             must
             continue
             all
             along
             your
             
               Gesture
            
             of
             bowing
             ,
             throughout
             preaching
             and
             praying
             ,
             though
             the
             name
             Jesus
             be
             seldome
             mentioned
             ;
             and
             then
             you
             must
             neither
             kneele
             nor
             stand
             ,
             but
             have
             your
             body
             bowed
             all
             the
             time
             halfe
             way
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             then
             there
             shall
             not
             be
             any
             visible
             appearance
             of
             bowing
             at
             the
             name
             Jesus
             more
             then
             ordinary
             ,
             then
             at
             any
             other
             name
             whatsoever
             ,
             which
             may
             bee
             named
             in
             preaching
             or
             prayer
             :
             and
             if
             any
             should
             see
             you
             in
             this
             
               posture
               ,
            
             continuing
             halfe
             bowed
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             they
             would
             thinke
             you
             to
             be
             disposed
             to
             another
             kinde
             of
             businesse
             then
             preaching
             or
             prayer
             .
             I
             appeale
             here
             to
             all
             the
             world
             whether
             you
             have
             not
             here
             given
             your selfe
             such
             
               a
               shamefull
               foyle
            
             as
             you
             will
             never
             be
             able
             to
             recover
             .
             My
             exposition
             of
             
               Psal.
            
             63.
             4.
             you
             mislike
             not
             ;
             but
             yet
             it
             cannot
             beare
             your
             sense
             of
             
               Phil.
            
             2.
             9.
             for
             though
             the
             Saints
             have
             used
             to
             lift
             up
             the
             hands
             in
             prayer
             ,
             yet
             I
             thinke
             they
             are
             not
             precisely
             bound
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             were
             ,
             it
             is
             senselesse
             to
             gather
             
             from
             this
             or
             any
             other
             place
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             a
             new
             act
             of
             lifting
             up
             the
             hands
             every
             time
             the
             name
             of
             God
             sounds
             ,
             which
             sense
             you
             must
             put
             upon
             it
             ,
             if
             you
             match
             it
             with
             
               Phil.
            
             2.
             9.
             you
             have
             not
             proved
             yet
             that
             In
             the
             name
             signifieth
             anywhere
             at
             the
             time
             of
             mentioning
             the
             name
             ,
             neither
             can
             you
             ;
             here
             then
             one
             maine
             pillar
             of
             your
             cause
             is
             shaken
             downe
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             V.
             
          
           
             TO
             my
             gathering
             up
             my
             sense
             together
             you
             wrong
             me
             ,
             for
             saying
             that
             I
             doe
             not
             keepe
             the
             
               Analogie
            
             of
             the
             advancing
             
               Christs
               glory
            
             above
             all
             
               glories
               ;
            
             for
             I
             name
             
               dignities
               ,
            
             which
             is
             all
             one
             .
             And
             Doctor
             
               Page
            
             saith
             that
             the
             name
             
               Jesus
            
             was
             made
             a
             name
             
               beneath
            
             all
             names
             ,
             and
             how
             doe
             I
             then
             offend
             in
             saying
             that
             Christ
             received
             a
             name
             beneath
             all
             names
             in
             his
             humiliation
             ;
             
             though
             we
             differ
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             
               name
               ?
            
             And
             Sir
             let
             the
             wind
             be
             in
             what
             
               quarter
            
             it
             will
             ,
             I
             trust
             I
             shall
             alwayes
             stand
             for
             outward
             
               worship
               :
            
             but
             not
             for
             this
             your
             superstitious
             worship
             :
             And
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             Sir
             ,
             that
             
               better
               schollers
            
             then
             your selfe
             ,
             that
             are
             farther
             from
             
               Arianisme
               ,
            
             then
             you
             from
             
               Antichristianisme
               ,
            
             doe
             understand
             Name
             here
             for
             power
             and
             glory
             ,
             as
             generally
             all
             our
             
               moderne
               Divines
            
             
               *
            
             And
             when
             I
             say
             ,
             Christ
             shall
             be
             manifested
             to
             be
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             doe
             not
             meane
             ,
             
               given
            
             is
             manifested
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             shall
             fully
             manifest
             himselfe
             to
             the
             Lord
             by
             his
             glorious
             power
             ,
             
             especially
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
             when
             also
             all
             tongues
             shall
             acknowledge
             him
             so
             to
             be
             .
             For
             your
             exposition
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             as
             I
             lay
             to
             your
             charge
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             so
             ,
             for
             the
             Text
             
               limits
            
             no
             time
             to
             us
             more
             then
             to
             any
             other
             
               creature
               ,
            
             if
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             bow
             at
             the
             Name
             
               Jesus
               :
            
             but
             at
             
               preaching
               ,
            
             and
             
               prayer
               ,
            
             at
             
               publike
            
             and
             
               private
               devotion
               ,
            
             especially
             on
             the
             
               Lords
               day
               ;
            
             then
             the
             
               Devils
            
             and
             
               damned
            
             are
             no
             more
             bound
             :
             then
             you
             must
             have
             
               preaching
            
             and
             
               prayer
            
             in
             hell
             ;
             and
             Devils
             and
             damned
             to
             observe
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             publike
             and
             private
             devotion
             :
             and
             what
             I
             have
             said
             against
             this
             crotchet
             of
             yours
             in
             Sect.
             10
             ,
             11.
             neither
             Dr.
             
               Page
            
             here
             ,
             nor
             your selfe
             there
             have
             taken
             off
             ,
             for
             you
             say
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
          
           
             
               But
               you
               will
               have
               the
               exposition
               of
               the
               Text
               to
               be
               this
               :
            
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             by
             the
             union
             ,
             and
             for
             our
             salvation
             was
             humbled
             :
             wherefore
             
             God
             exalted
             him
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             the
             name
             Jesus
             above
             every
             name
             ;
             that
             for
             the
             union
             ,
             and
             our
             salvation
             ,
             every
             rationall
             creature
             should
             bow
             at
             the
             nameof
             Jesus
             ;
             
               which
               you
               will
               have
               to
               be
               at
               the
               mention
               of
               Jesus
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             whereas
             you
             esteeme
             my
             interpretation
             to
             be
             short
             ,
             hard
             ,
             doubtful
             ;
             I
             appeale
             to
             all
             the
             
               world
            
             whether
             I
             have
             added
             or
             detracted
             any
             thing
             ,
             or
             have
             not
             made
             good
             every
             
               clause
            
             from
             the
             
               Scriptures
               .
            
             And
             that
             your
             interpretation
             is
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             I
             have
             proved
             ;
             and
             besides
             you
             adde
             to
             the
             Text
             :
             for
             these
             words
             
               (
               for
               the
               union
               ,
               and
               for
               our
               salvation
               )
            
             are
             not
             in
             the
             Text
             .
          
           
             In
             my
             notation
             of
             the
             
               absurdities
            
             of
             your
             opinion
             ,
             I
             say
             againe
             ,
             to
             understand
             
               Name
            
             for
             
               glory
               ,
            
             the
             name
             is
             knowne
             what
             is
             given
             
               Christ
               :
            
             but
             to
             understand
             name
             for
             a
             proper
             name
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             shewed
             what
             name
             it
             is
             in
             this
             clause
             ,
             
               (
               God
               gave
               him
               a
               name
               above
               every
               name
               )
            
             and
             whereas
             you
             bid
             me
             looke
             for
             it
             in
             the
             10.
             
               verse
               ,
            
             I
             referre
             my selfe
             to
             this
             
               clause
               ,
            
             and
             in
             verse
             10.
             you
             contradict
             your selfe
             ;
             for
             you
             still
             fall
             out
             with
             me
             for
             calling
             it
             the
             
               Name
               Jesus
               :
            
             You
             doe
             not
             then
             shew
             what
             
               Name
            
             it
             is
             ;
             the
             rest
             of
             your
             answer
             is
             but
             
               rayling
            
             and
             
               very
               babling
            
             and
             is
             sufficiently
             answered
             already
             .
          
           
             In
             my
             second
             note
             I
             say
             againe
             that
             in
             your
             exposition
             you
             doe
             not
             denote
             the
             
               person
            
             properly
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             bowing
             shall
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             onely
             set
             downe
             a
             time
             when
             the
             
               bowing
            
             shall
             bee
             done
             ,
             neither
             have
             you
             answered
             it
             ;
             for
             the
             Name
             
               Jesus
               ,
            
             as
             you
             meane
             it
             ,
             is
             distinct
             from
             the
             
               person
               .
            
             But
             you
             say
             ,
             how
             shall
             wee
             know
             when
             to
             bow
             if
             it
             be
             not
             signified
             by
             some
             
               signe
               ?
            
             I
             reply
             ,
             by
             what
             
               signe
            
             shall
             wee
             know
             how
             to
             honour
             the
             
               Father
               ?
            
             you
             will
             not
             obey
             without
             signes
             .
             Those
             
               famous
               Churches
            
             that
             abominate
             your
             bowing
             ,
             know
             how
             and
             when
             to
             honour
             
               Christ
            
             better
             then
             your selfe
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             I
             say
             againe
             that
             in
             this
             your
             exposition
             you
             apply
             no
             
               honour
            
             at
             all
             to
             the
             name
             ,
             if
             you
             make
             
               In
            
             to
             signifie
             
               time
               ,
            
             but
             onely
             make
             it
             a
             
               watchword
            
             when
             to
             bow
             ,
             you
             set
             not
             downe
             to
             whom
             .
             And
             if
             you
             understand
             
               In
            
             for
             
               To
               ,
            
             as
             Bishop
             
               Andrewes
            
             doth
             understand
             it
             also
             ,
             then
             you
             give
             
               the
               name
            
             the
             whole
             bowing
             of
             the
             
               regard
               ,
            
             and
             
               honour
            
             also
             ,
             call
             it
             what
             you
             will
             ,
             and
             none
             at
             all
             to
             the
             person
             :
             but
             referring
             it
             to
             both
             you
             adde
             to
             the
             
               Text
               ,
            
             and
             either
             way
             you
             make
             it
             
               Idolatry
               ;
            
             in
             the
             first
             sense
             it
             is
             evidently
             plaine
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             second
             
               Bishop
               Babington
            
             parallels
             it
             with
             
             
               Idolatry
               ,
            
             
             you
             know
             it
             well
             enough
             though
             you
             will
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             it
             .
             And
             you
             are
             an
             impudent
             person
             to
             say
             that
             Bishop
             
               Babington
            
             in
             that
             place
             saith
             nothing
             against
             your
             
               sense
               ;
            
             for
             he
             neither
             understandeth
             
               Name
            
             to
             be
             
               Jesus
               ,
            
             but
             
               power
               ,
               and
               glory
               ,
            
             neither
             doth
             he
             understand
             bowing
             
               literally
               ,
            
             but
             for
             subjection
             ,
             and
             he
             calls
             your
             worship
             
               syllable
               worship
               ,
            
             and
             saith
             such
             worshippers
             are
             given
             up
             to
             
               delusions
               :
            
             As
             for
             Dr.
             
               Whitakers
               ,
            
             he
             is
             as
             full
             as
             any
             against
             your
             sense
             ,
             though
             hee
             might
             hold
             it
             indifferent
             ,
             so
             bowing
             be
             at
             other
             names
             also
             ;
             but
             sole
             bowing
             at
             the
             name
             Jesus
             he
             holds
             unlawfull
             ,
             and
             utterly
             damnes
             your
             exposition
             ;
             not
             onely
             in
             that
             place
             which
             I
             have
             quoted
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             answer
             to
             
               William
               Regnolds
            
             
               *
            
             ;
             your
             Argument
             in
             the
             end
             is
             but
             a
             meere
             begging
             of
             the
             Question
             without
             proofe
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             leave
             it
             .
             As
             for
             Sir
             
               Edward
               Deering
               ,
            
             he
             is
             no
             expositour
             of
             Scripture
             :
             I
             cannot
             judge
             of
             him
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             not
             seene
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             VI
             .
          
           
             HEre
             I
             shew
             that
             the
             said
             exposition
             of
             this
             Text
             is
             not
             confirmed
             by
             any
             correspondent
             Scripture
             speaking
             of
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             and
             there
             be
             some
             words
             and
             phrases
             so
             expounded
             here
             ,
             as
             the
             like
             words
             ,
             and
             phrases
             will
             not
             beare
             that
             sense
             in
             any
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             fully
             proved
             in
             the
             premises
             (
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             my
             meaning
             though
             you
             bee
             willing
             to
             wrest
             me
             )
             therefore
             this
             is
             a
             false
             exposition
             .
             The
             consequence
             I
             prove
             from
             
               Rom.
            
             12.
             6.
             and
             2
             
               Pet.
            
             1.
             20.
             you
             say
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             Scriptures
             is
             that
             all
             interpretations
             must
             be
             made
             according
             to
             the
             Axiomes
             of
             the
             Christian
             faith
             .
             But
             granting
             this
             it
             makes
             against
             you
             ;
             for
             the
             Axiomes
             of
             our
             faith
             must
             be
             proved
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             Your
             answer
             to
             my
             testimonies
             of
             
               Augustine
            
             and
             
               Zanchy
            
             is
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             this
             ;
             is
             
               Augustine
               ;
            
             is
             
               Zanchy
            
             for
             you
             ?
             which
             is
             frivolous
             .
             To
             your
             curse
             in
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             I
             oppose
             that
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
             
               Psal.
               109.
               
               He
               loved
               cursing
               ,
               therefore
               it
               shall
               happen
               to
               him
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           
             SECT.
             VII
             .
          
           
             FOr
             the
             Argument
             is
             this
             Section
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             to
             any
             purpose
             sayd
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             impertinent
             trifling
             more
             then
             hath
             beene
             answered
             before
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             answered
             afterward
             .
             Therefore
             for
             brevities
             sake
             I
             pretermit
             it
             .
             Onely
             this
             I
             tell
             you
             Sir
             ,
             that
             though
             all
             men
             in
             some
             degree
             of
             Subjection
             doe
             now
             fulfill
             the
             Text
             ,
             will
             they
             ,
             nill
             they
             ,
             Christ
             being
             Lord
             of
             all
             ,
             yet
             all
             cannot
             bow
             ,
             yea
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             bow
             at
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             ,
             as
             Infants
             and
             deafe
             men
             ,
             and
             those
             Nations
             that
             never
             heard
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             in
             whose
             hearts
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             name
             is
             not
             written
             .
             And
             though
             
               Chrysostome
            
             doe
             understand
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             of
             all
             nations
             ,
             it
             makes
             against
             you
             ,
             for
             the
             name
             Jesus
             doth
             not
             concerne
             all
             in
             all
             nations
             ;
             yet
             other
             Interpreters
             doe
             understand
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             of
             all
             things
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             IN
             this
             Section
             I
             must
             be
             large
             ,
             for
             upon
             this
             the
             whole
             Question
             dependeth
             ;
             and
             we
             shall
             see
             whether
             or
             no
             it
             runs
             out
             of
             it
             
               veines
               ,
            
             as
             you
             charge
             me
             ,
             or
             ,
             you
             in
             your
             answer
             have
             not
             runne
             out
             of
             your
             
               selfe
            
             and
             from
             the
             
               truth
               .
            
             To
             let
             passe
             impertinent
             things
             ,
             and
             railings
             ,
             and
             your
             false
             charging
             of
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             depart
             from
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             
               Oeconomicall
               kingdome
               ;
            
             I
             come
             presently
             to
             the
             
               Argument
               ,
            
             
             which
             is
             briefely
             this
             .
             
               Bowing
               at
               the
               mention
               of
               the
               name
               Iesus
               is
               not
               the
               bowing
               to
               be
               performed
               at
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               now
               commanded
               in
               the
               Text
               :
            
             The
             consequent
             you
             grant
             ,
             but
             you
             deny
             the
             antecedent
             and
             affirme
             that
             this
             bowing
             shall
             be
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             .
          
           
             your
             charging
             me
             with
             a
             contradiction
             is
             but
             meere
             sophistry
             :
             the
             true
             bowing
             shall
             be
             there
             in
             degree
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             perfectly
             ,
             but
             not
             your
             bowing
             ;
             but
             what
             is
             your
             reason
             for
             it
             ?
             none
             of
             any
             antiquity
             wrote
             against
             it
             .
             A
             pretty
             reason
             ;
             how
             could
             they
             write
             against
             it
             when
             they
             never
             heard
             of
             it
             ?
             by
             this
             reason
             any
             
               Heretique
            
             may
             bring
             up
             a
             new
             heresie
             and
             plead
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             none
             before
             spake
             against
             it
             .
             But
             how
             doe
             you
             answer
             my
             Reasons
             against
             it
             ?
             First
             I
             say
             there
             is
             no
             Scripture
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             
               impossible
            
             if
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             that
             
             so
             many
             cleare
             
               Scriptures
            
             speaking
             so
             fully
             of
             the
             
               day
               of
               judgement
            
             should
             say
             nothing
             of
             this
             ;
             but
             you
             say
             you
             have
             more
             
               cleere
               Scriptures
            
             for
             it
             ,
             than
             I
             have
             against
             it
             ,
             else
             you
             will
             give
             up
             the
             cause
             .
          
           
             Sir
             ,
             you
             have
             need
             indeed
             to
             be
             well
             advised
             what
             you
             deliver
             ,
             for
             you
             make
             it
             so
             necessary
             a
             point
             of
             
               faith
               ,
            
             that
             whosoever
             will
             not
             beleeve
             it
             ,
             shall
             misse
             
               eternall
               life
               ,
            
             &
             that
             whosoever
             will
             not
             now
             
               practise
            
             it
             shall
             be
             
               damned
               for
               ever
               .
            
             For
             points
             of
             
               Faith
            
             and
             
               necessary
               worship
            
             I
             must
             have
             certaine
             rules
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             
             
               Psal.
               8.
               20.
               
               Micah
               6.
               8.
               
               Faith
            
             in
             an
             
               evidence
               ,
               Heb.
            
             1.
             11.
             
             I
             must
             be
             so
             sure
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             if
             an
             Angell
             from
             heaven
             should
             teach
             otherwise
             to
             hold
             him
             accursed
             ;
             you
             must
             then
             bring
             such
             sure
             Scriptures
             that
             there
             must
             be
             cast
             no
             just
             cause
             of
             doubt
             ,
             else
             you
             will
             bring
             sinne
             upon
             all
             that
             practise
             it
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             14.
             23.
             you
             must
             so
             confirme
             it
             by
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             to
             leave
             all
             without
             excuse
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             beleeve
             it
             ,
             and
             practise
             it
             ,
             if
             you
             can
             doe
             this
             you
             carry
             all
             ,
             if
             not
             ,
             you
             overthrow
             all
             ;
             for
             this
             Section
             is
             the
             hinge
             of
             the
             Question
             .
             Now
             we
             will
             peruse
             your
             Scriptures
             :
             First
             ,
             you
             urge
             that
             of
             
               Phil.
            
             2.
             9.
             on
             which
             lyeth
             the
             question
             ,
             most
             ridiculous
             ;
             The
             next
             place
             is
             2
             
               Thess.
            
             1.
             10.
             12.
             but
             for
             the
             tenth
             Verse
             no
             name
             is
             mentioned
             at
             all
             .
             And
             for
             the
             twelfth
             verse
             ,
             the
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               That
               the
               name
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               may
               be
               glorified
               in
               you
               ,
               and
               you
               in
               him
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             very
             good
             authors
             ,
             as
             
               Calvin
            
             and
             
               Marlorate
            
             do
             understand
             it
             of
             
               Christ
            
             being
             glorified
             by
             us
             in
             an
             
               holy
               life
               .
            
             Thus
             saith
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Revocat
               nos
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 calls
                 us
                 backe
                 to
                 the
                 chiefe
                 end
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 serve
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 glory
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 chiefely
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 againe
                 bee
                 glorified
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
             This
             agrees
             with
             the
             precedent
             verse
             as
             
               Marlorate
            
             on
             that
             place
             well
             observes
             .
             And
             to
             this
             doth
             
               Zanchy
            
             agree
             ,
             and
             though
             hee
             doe
             also
             allow
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             apply
             it
             to
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ;
             yet
             doth
             he
             not
             understand
             it
             of
             any
             
               literall
               name
               ,
            
             but
             of
             the
             
               person
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             for
             thus
             he
             saith
             .
             The
             summe
             of
             these
             words
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             
               
                 Christ
                 shall
                 be
                 glorified
                 in
                 us
                 as
                 the
                 head
                 in
                 the
                 members
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 endueth
                 us
                 with
                 that
                 glory
                 wherewith
                 himselfe
                 is
                 glorified
                 .
              
            
             I
             have
             proved
             Section
             1.
             
             First
             ,
             that
             this
             phrase
             ,
             
               Name
               of
               Iesus
               ,
            
             or
             
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
            
             or
             
               Lord
               ,
            
             doth
             usually
             denote
             the
             
               power
               and
               glory
               of
               God
               ;
            
             or
             Jesus
             either
             implicitely
             or
             expresly
             :
             And
             it
             doth
             never
             anywhere
             denote
             any
             
               bare
               title
               .
            
             Now
             here
             is
             your
             Argument
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               
               shall
               be
               glorified
               in
               the
               Saints
               at
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               .
               Ergo
               ,
               all
               rationall
               creatures
               shall
               bow
               corporall
               knees
               at
               the
               name
               Iesus
               at
               that
               day
               :
            
             a
             very
             senselesse
             inconsequent
             :
             I
             am
             very
             confident
             that
             you
             cannot
             bring
             any
             orthodox
             interpreter
             to
             understand
             that
             Text
             of
             the
             literall
             Name
             Jesus
             .
             If
             it
             could
             bee
             proved
             ,
             Jesus
             is
             no
             more
             mentioned
             there
             ,
             then
             Lord
             and
             Christ
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             bowing
             at
             any
             name
             .
             Those
             Texts
             of
             
               Isay
            
             45.
             23.
             and
             
               Rom.
            
             14.
             11.
             though
             they
             be
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             judgement
             ,
             make
             nothing
             for
             the
             purpose
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             how
             trimly
             Master
             
               Barton
            
             hath
             answered
             my
             first
             reason
             .
          
           
             My
             second
             reason
             is
             this
             ;
             To
             what
             end
             shall
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             be
             named
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             that
             all
             should
             bow
             at
             the
             mention
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             Christ
             shall
             appeare
             in
             his
             most
             glorious
             name
             of
             power
             and
             glory
             ;
             when
             he
             shall
             not
             come
             as
             a
             Jesus
             to
             the
             most
             that
             shall
             then
             bow
             ;
             but
             a
             Lord
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             all
             call
             him
             ?
             Here
             you
             are
             very
             snuffe
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             usuall
             with
             you
             when
             your
             answers
             are
             most
             weake
             ,
             there
             to
             bee
             most
             outragious
             :
             you
             tell
             me
             it
             is
             a
             demand
             ,
             rather
             then
             a
             disproofe
             :
             but
             disproofes
             by
             questions
             as
             ordinarily
             most
             vehement
             ;
             but
             you
             here
             fearefully
             wrest
             my
             words
             ;
             for
             I
             have
             not
             said
             that
             the
             name
             Jesus
             shall
             not
             be
             mentioned
             at
             all
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             mentioned
             that
             all
             shall
             bow
             at
             it
             ,
             but
             if
             I
             should
             have
             denyed
             that
             the
             name
             Jesus
             shall
             be
             then
             mentioned
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             then
             you
             can
             prove
             by
             any
             cleare
             Scriptures
             ;
             Because
             then
             you
             referre
             mee
             to
             your
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             wee
             will
             examine
             the
             Scriptures
             you
             there
             mention
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             you
             bring
             2
             
               Thess.
            
             1.
             7.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             
               that
               in
               that
               day
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               shall
               be
               revealed
               :
            
             but
             this
             is
             spoken
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             literall
             Name
             :
             it
             is
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ;
             Christ
             himselfe
             shall
             appeare
             in
             judgement
             ;
             and
             here
             the
             emphasis
             is
             in
             the
             word
             
               Lord
               ,
            
             being
             the
             title
             of
             his
             honour
             ,
             rather
             then
             in
             
               Jesus
               .
            
             Your
             second
             instance
             is
             2
             
               Thess.
            
             1.
             12.
             but
             that
             is
             answered
             already
             .
             The
             third
             place
             is
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             1.
             14.
             where
             
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               is
               called
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
            
             this
             is
             all
             one
             with
             the
             first
             instance
             ;
             upon
             this
             you
             descant
             ,
             
               shall
               he
               have
               a
               day
               ,
               and
               shall
               he
               not
               be
               mentioned
               ?
            
             But
             it
             will
             not
             follow
             that
             because
             the
             said
             day
             is
             called
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             that
             therefore
             the
             Name
             Iesus
             shall
             be
             mentioned
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             nothing
             spoken
             of
             the
             bare
             literall
             name
             ,
             but
             person
             .
             Your
             next
             place
             is
             
               Phil.
               2.
               10.
               
               Every
               
               tongue
               shall
               confesse
               Jesus
               Christ
               to
               be
               Lord
               :
            
             you
             then
             fall
             very
             furiously
             on
             them
             that
             shall
             question
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             to
             bee
             then
             mentioned
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ?
             
               If
               they
               be
               Schollers
               ,
               can
               they
               be
               thus
               ignorant
               ?
               if
               Divines
               ,
               be
               they
               not
               infatuated
               ?
               if
               both
               ,
               are
               they
               not
               in
               contempt
               ?
            
             But
             soft
             Sir
             ,
             better
             Schollers
             ,
             better
             Divines
             ,
             and
             worthier
             men
             than
             your selfe
             cannot
             necessarily
             make
             your
             conclusion
             from
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             speaking
             here
             in
             the
             
               third
               person
            
             shewes
             what
             shall
             be
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
             and
             therefore
             might
             well
             speake
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             proper
             name
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             not
             follow
             thence
             that
             the
             name
             Jesus
             shall
             be
             then
             mentioned
             ,
             when
             they
             that
             shall
             then
             appeare
             shall
             not
             speake
             in
             the
             third
             person
             ;
             but
             shall
             speak
             to
             Christ
             in
             the
             second
             person
             before
             his
             face
             .
             But
             I
             pray
             Sir
             tell
             me
             ,
             if
             the
             
               Name
               Jesus
            
             be
             to
             be
             then
             sounded
             out
             ,
             who
             shall
             sound
             it
             out
             ?
             you
             did
             once
             tell
             me
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Trumpe
            
             should
             doe
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             ridiculous
             .
             Shall
             
               Christ
            
             himselfe
             sound
             it
             out
             ?
             there
             is
             no
             proofe
             of
             that
             .
             Shall
             those
             that
             shall
             appeare
             before
             him
             sound
             it
             out
             ?
             there
             is
             no
             proofe
             of
             that
             ;
             there
             bee
             sundry
             Scriptures
             that
             they
             shall
             call
             him
             
               Lord
               ,
            
             but
             not
             one
             that
             they
             shall
             call
             him
             
               Jesus
            
             at
             that
             day
             :
             So
             then
             the
             
               Apostle
            
             might
             well
             say
             speaking
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             third
             
               person
               ,
            
             before
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             ,
             that
             every
             tongue
             shall
             confesse
             Jesus
             to
             be
             Lord
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             for
             in
             calling
             him
             Lord
             they
             call
             Jesus
             Lord
             ,
             though
             they
             doe
             not
             Name
             the
             word
             Jesus
             ;
             As
             when
             any
             Sir
             to
             your
             face
             shall
             call
             you
             
               Priest
               ,
            
             it
             may
             be
             justly
             said
             ,
             when
             you
             are
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             third
             person
             ,
             that
             they
             called
             
               Thomas
               Barton
               Priest
               ,
            
             though
             they
             named
             not
             
               Thomas
            
             when
             they
             so
             called
             you
             .
             So
             then
             hee
             that
             doubts
             this
             say
             you
             ,
             doubts
             all
             ,
             this
             may
             justly
             bee
             doubted
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             may
             bee
             doubted
             .
             But
             if
             you
             could
             prove
             this
             to
             bee
             true
             ,
             as
             for
             my
             part
             I
             will
             not
             peremptorily
             deny
             it
             ,
             though
             there
             is
             no
             cleare
             Scripture
             for
             it
             ,
             yet
             what
             can
             you
             get
             by
             this
             proofe
             ?
             will
             it
             therefore
             follow
             ,
             that
             all
             shall
             bow
             at
             the
             mention
             of
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             ?
             This
             is
             your
             Argument
             or
             it
             is
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             mad
             
               inconsequence
               .
            
             This
             consequence
             ,
             if
             good
             ,
             will
             make
             certainly
             for
             bowing
             at
             the
             Name
             
               Lord
               ,
            
             which
             shall
             then
             be
             mentioned
             by
             
               confession
               .
               Christ
            
             indeed
             shall
             bee
             bowed
             to
             by
             all
             as
             
               Lord
               ,
            
             but
             not
             at
             the
             Name
             
               Lord
               ,
            
             Christ
             shall
             be
             confest
             to
             be
             
               Lord
               ,
            
             therefore
             to
             him
             as
             Lord
             shall
             the
             bowing
             bee
             performed
             ,
             
             if
             the
             Text
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             every
             tongue
             shall
             confesse
             the
             
               Lord
               Christ
            
             to
             be
             
               Jesus
               ,
            
             then
             had
             
               Jesus
            
             beene
             the
             Name
             to
             bee
             confest
             ,
             but
             seeing
             that
             they
             shall
             confesse
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             bee
             Lord
             ,
             it
             is
             plaine
             ,
             that
             Lord
             is
             the
             Name
             ,
             as
             being
             said
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Subjects
             in
             
               England
            
             doe
             confesse
             
               Charles
            
             to
             be
             
               King
               ,
            
             they
             doe
             not
             properly
             now
             confesse
             the
             King
             to
             be
             
               Charles
               ,
            
             but
             
               Charles
            
             to
             be
             King
             .
             And
             whereas
             you
             returne
             me
             to
             your
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             Tract.
             7.
             
             I
             appeale
             to
             the
             judicious
             ,
             whether
             there
             bee
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             or
             whether
             that
             I
             have
             here
             set
             downe
             doe
             not
             overthrow
             all
             there
             spoken
             .
             But
             whereas
             you
             say
             
               that
               the
               confession
               of
               Jesus
               is
               the
               utmost
               end
               in
               regard
               of
               our selves
               ,
            
             
             
               because
               there
               is
               no
               other
               name
               wherein
               we
               shall
               be
               saved
               :
            
             This
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             Text
             :
             For
             Angels
             ,
             Devils
             and
             Reprobates
             ,
             that
             must
             bow
             as
             well
             as
             wee
             ,
             cannot
             have
             this
             end
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             a
             Name
             to
             them
             for
             
               salvation
               .
            
             Againe
             you
             wrest
             the
             said
             Text
             pitifully
             for
             your
             owne
             ends
             ,
             for
             what
             orthodox
             expositour
             can
             you
             produce
             to
             make
             
               Name
            
             there
             the
             literall
             Name
             
               Jesus
               ?
            
             that
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             person
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             the
             precedent
             words
             are
             plaine
             .
             
               *
            
             
               
                 Explicatio
                 est
                 proximae
                 sententiae
                 ,
              
               &c.
               It
               is
               the
               explication
               of
               the
               next
               sentence
               ,
               in
               Christ
               alone
               is
               salvation
               ,
               for
               by
               name
               he
               understands
               the
               cause
               or
               meane
               .
            
             
               *
            
             Againe
             you
             translate
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             cunningly
             ,
             and
             purposely
             to
             hide
             your
             craft
             .
             
               Wherein
            
             is
             as
             much
             as
             
               whereby
               ,
            
             and
             so
             our
             last
             translation
             reads
             it
             ,
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             hath
             the
             force
             of
             a
             Causall
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             meane
             so
             too
             ,
             then
             understanding
             Name
             for
             the
             literall
             Name
             Jesus
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             avoided
             but
             you
             must
             make
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             which
             is
             flat
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             Next
             you
             fall
             foule
             upon
             my
             Argument
             ,
             and
             tell
             me
             that
             it
             is
             very
             false
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             Christ
             shall
             come
             as
             a
             Lord
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             simple
             people
             are
             abused
             by
             my
             misapplying
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               Matth.
            
             25.
             37.
             44.
             
             But
             that
             I
             have
             neither
             abused
             the
             Text
             ,
             nor
             the
             people
             ,
             I
             have
             made
             good
             sufficiently
             ;
             but
             that
             you
             have
             done
             both
             it
             is
             evident
             to
             your
             shame
             .
             But
             you
             have
             not
             set
             downe
             my
             words
             right
             ,
             for
             I
             say
             thus
             ,
             He
             shall
             not
             come
             as
             a
             Jesus
             to
             all
             that
             shall
             bow
             .
             But
             by
             two
             
               reasons
            
             you
             will
             prove
             that
             I
             have
             misapplyed
             the
             Text
             .
             The
             first
             is
             by
             a
             
               Question
               :
            
             Who
             is
             Lord
             ,
             say
             you
             ,
             but
             Jesus
             ?
             Here
             you
             absurdly
             confound
             these
             two
             Names
             ,
             making
             them
             all
             one
             .
             I
             deny
             not
             that
             
               Jesus
            
             the
             
               person
            
             is
             
               Lord
               ,
            
             but
             I
             deny
             that
             the
             Name
             
               Jesus
            
             is
             the
             Name
             
               Lord
               .
            
             Your
             second
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             Jesus
             
             being
             the
             Saviour
             of
             us
             ,
             is
             the
             
               confounding
               Jesus
            
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             our
             enemies
             :
             this
             is
             your
             Argument
             ;
             
               to
               whom
               he
               is
               not
               a
               saving
               Jesus
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               confounding
               Jesus
               ,
            
             so
             one
             way
             hee
             is
             a
             
               Jesus
            
             to
             all
             .
             But
             Sir
             the
             name
             Jesus
             is
             a
             saving
             ,
             not
             a
             confounding
             Name
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             given
             not
             for
             Angels
             ,
             Devils
             and
             Reprobates
             ,
             but
             for
             his
             people
             onely
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             salvation
             ,
             not
             for
             destruction
             ,
             all
             this
             is
             plaine
             from
             
               Matth.
            
             1.
             21.
             
             Seeing
             then
             you
             affirme
             that
             the
             bowing
             in
             the
             Text
             must
             bee
             done
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             this
             Name
             ,
             the
             
               Angels
            
             cannot
             bow
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             this
             Name
             ,
             except
             you
             will
             make
             them
             
               sinners
               ;
            
             for
             
               Jesus
            
             is
             a
             
               Saviour
            
             from
             sinne
             :
             much
             lesse
             can
             
               Devils
            
             and
             
               Reprobates
            
             bow
             to
             him
             in
             that
             sense
             ,
             except
             you
             will
             have
             them
             to
             be
             
               saved
               .
            
             Againe
             it
             is
             utterly
             against
             the
             
               Scripture
            
             to
             hold
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             as
             
               Jesus
            
             is
             a
             confounder
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             while
             that
             he
             was
             most
             commonly
             called
             by
             this
             Name
             and
             was
             in
             the
             state
             of
             saving
             us
             ,
             
             
               Hee
               was
               meeke
               ,
               mild
               ;
            
             
             
               went
               about
               doing
               good
               ,
               would
               not
               breake
               the
               bruised
               Reed
               ,
               nor
               quench
               the
               smoaking
               Flax.
               
            
             When
             his
             Disciples
             requested
             of
             him
             to
             command
             fire
             from
             heaven
             to
             destroy
             those
             that
             would
             not
             receive
             him
             ,
             he
             rebukes
             them
             saying
             ,
             
               The
               Sonne
               of
               man
               is
               not
               come
               to
               destroy
               mens
               lives
               ,
               but
               to
               save
               them
               ;
            
             marke
             the
             reason
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             destroy
             ,
             
             because
             he
             came
             to
             save
             .
             So
             againe
             ,
             
               If
               any
               heare
               my
               words
               ,
               and
               beleeve
               not
               ,
               I
               judge
               him
               not
               ;
            
             consider
             the
             reason
             ,
             for
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               I
               came
               not
               to
               judge
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               to
               save
               the
               world
               .
            
             You
             see
             then
             ,
             he
             cannot
             judge
             or
             destroy
             as
             Jesus
             ;
             salvation
             and
             destruction
             are
             contrary
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             object
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             humiliation
             ,
             but
             he
             shall
             come
             otherwise
             to
             judgement
             ;
             I
             answer
             ,
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Name
             can
             never
             be
             altered
             ,
             God
             cannot
             deny
             his
             word
             ;
             If
             at
             any
             time
             salvation
             be
             opposed
             to
             destruction
             or
             judgement
             it
             is
             ever
             so
             .
             The
             name
             Jesus
             therefore
             being
             an
             humble
             ,
             &
             lowly
             name
             (
             as
             you
             confesse
             )
             and
             a
             saving
             name
             ,
             cannot
             be
             the
             Name
             in
             which
             he
             shall
             come
             as
             universall
             Judge
             ;
             but
             that
             must
             be
             a
             Name
             of
             power
             and
             authority
             over
             all
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             .
          
           
             But
             might
             I
             grant
             ,
             as
             I
             will
             not
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             is
             a
             confounding
             Name
             to
             some
             ,
             yet
             it
             cannot
             be
             a
             confounding
             Name
             to
             those
             nations
             that
             never
             knew
             him
             ,
             for
             these
             never
             offended
             him
             in
             this
             name
             ;
             His
             Spirit
             of
             illumination
             ,
             they
             never
             resisted
             ,
             His
             Gospel
             they
             never
             rejected
             ,
             His
             precious
             blood
             they
             never
             trode
             under
             their
             feete
             .
             Christ
             is
             an
             upright
             Judge
             ,
             and
             shall
             
             come
             
               to
               recompence
               every
               one
               according
               to
               his
               workes
               :
            
             
             Now
             therefore
             it
             would
             bee
             injustice
             in
             Christ
             ,
             (
             which
             were
             blasphemy
             once
             to
             thinke
             )
             if
             he
             should
             destroy
             them
             as
             Jesus
             ,
             against
             whom
             as
             Jesus
             they
             never
             offended
             .
             This
             is
             contrary
             to
             
               Rom.
               2.
               12.
               
               They
               that
               sinne
               without
               Law
               ,
               shall
               perish
               without
               Law
               ,
            
             Christ
             shall
             judge
             them
             indeed
             as
             
               Jehovah
               ,
            
             for
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             
               Law
               of
               nature
               ,
            
             which
             he
             hath
             written
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             Jesus
             ,
             for
             so
             they
             never
             offended
             him
             .
             
             I
             will
             bring
             your
             owne
             witnesse
             
               Zanchy
            
             against
             you
             ,
             
               Causa
               Vnica
               ;
            
             
               The
               onely
               cause
               why
               the
               creature
               boweth
               knees
               to
               God
               is
               not
               because
               he
               is
               Judge
               ,
               or
               Mediatour
               ,
               but
               onely
               because
               he
               is
               Jehovah
               ,
               which
               he
               proveth
               from
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 6.
                 13.
                 
                 Isa.
                 45.
                 23.
                 
                 Rom.
              
               14.
               11.
               
            
             Now
             let
             us
             briefely
             summe
             up
             all
             :
             you
             have
             not
             proved
             by
             any
             cleare
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             shall
             be
             named
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ;
             if
             you
             could
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             follow
             thence
             ,
             that
             bowing
             shall
             bee
             at
             the
             mention
             of
             that
             name
             .
             You
             cannot
             prove
             that
             
               In
               the
               name
            
             doth
             anywhere
             signifie
             
               at
               the
               mention
               of
               the
               Name
               .
            
             Sundry
             Scriptures
             you
             have
             wickedly
             falsified
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             Sect.
             4.
             
             If
             you
             could
             prove
             it
             from
             some
             Scriptures
             ,
             yet
             seeing
             this
             phrase
             is
             often
             used
             ,
             and
             hath
             other
             meaning
             in
             other
             Scriptures
             ,
             yet
             there
             will
             be
             a
             just
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             so
             meant
             in
             this
             place
             or
             no
             .
             Then
             those
             that
             shall
             stand
             to
             bee
             judged
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             whom
             you
             damne
             to
             hell
             for
             not
             performing
             it
             now
             ,
             shall
             have
             just
             cause
             to
             plead
             against
             Christ
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             Lord
             in
             all
             thy
             other
             Commandements
             thou
             deliveredst
             thy
             will
             plainely
             unto
             me
             ,
             but
             here
             in
             this
             Text
             thou
             hast
             delivered
             it
             in
             such
             words
             as
             are
             not
             agreeable
             in
             sense
             to
             any
             part
             of
             thy
             word
             elsewhere
             ;
             or
             so
             as
             I
             could
             not
             understand
             thy
             meaning
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             according
             to
             thy
             will
             ,
             or
             no
             ;
             so
             that
             because
             I
             might
             justly
             doubt
             it
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             practise
             it
             without
             sinning
             against
             thee
             ;
             and
             how
             derogatory
             will
             this
             be
             to
             Christs
             honour
             that
             the
             judged
             shall
             have
             just
             cause
             of
             exception
             against
             the
             Judge
             ?
             Again
             ,
             it
             is
             against
             the
             Scripture
             to
             hold
             that
             he
             shall
             confound
             any
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             name
             Iesus
             .
             It
             signifyeth
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             so
             Angels
             ,
             Devils
             ,
             and
             Reprobates
             cannot
             bow
             to
             him
             ;
             It
             is
             against
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             hold
             that
             hee
             shall
             confound
             any
             as
             Iesus
             ,
             against
             whom
             as
             Iesus
             they
             never
             sinned
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             Master
             
               Barton
            
             you
             have
             shewed
             your selfe
             a
             
               Master
               Schismatique
            
             in
             delivering
             an
             opinion
             that
             was
             never
             knowne
             
             in
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             till
             you
             uttered
             it
             ,
             making
             it
             a
             necessary
             point
             of
             faith
             ,
             threatning
             the
             neglect
             of
             the
             practise
             of
             it
             with
             eternall
             damnation
             ,
             which
             you
             cannot
             prove
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             Therefore
             you
             make
             your selfe
             a
             very
             Antichrist
             in
             creating
             new
             points
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             making
             Lawes
             to
             binde
             the
             conscience
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             without
             repentance
             ,
             
             your selfe
             are
             liable
             to
             damnation
             .
             It
             followes
             then
             expressely
             that
             all
             the
             gay
             learned
             stuffe
             in
             your
             
               Arn.
            
             as
             touching
             the
             Question
             is
             overthrowne
             ,
             and
             falls
             downe
             upon
             your
             head
             ;
             your
             wound
             is
             incurable
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             healed
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             shall
             follow
             your
             doctrine
             and
             practise
             ,
             of
             necessity
             wee
             shall
             have
             a
             new
             sect
             of
             
               Bartonists
               .
            
          
           
             But
             you
             hold
             another
             
               Crotchet
            
             as
             ridiculous
             as
             this
             ,
             
             
               viz.
            
             that
             the
             name
             Iesus
             shall
             to
             all
             eternitie
             be
             bowed
             to
             after
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             .
             This
             you
             would
             faine
             prove
             from
             ,
             
               Rev.
            
             22.
             4.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Saints
               shall
               see
               Christs
               face
               ,
               and
               his
               name
               written
               on
               their
               foreheads
               ,
            
             and
             then
             you
             say
             ,
             wee
             shall
             see
             it
             alwayes
             ,
             heare
             it
             alwayes
             ;
             but
             I
             pray
             what
             shew
             of
             Text
             can
             you
             bring
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             alwayes
             heard
             ?
             it
             seemes
             now
             you
             make
             it
             indifferent
             to
             bow
             to
             the
             name
             scene
             as
             wel
             as
             heard
             ,
             but
             you
             are
             besides
             the
             Text
             .
             The
             best
             expositors
             hold
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             concerne
             heaven
             .
             Thus
             saith
             Master
             
               Brightman
            
             on
             that
             place
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               enjoy
               a
               clearer
               vision
               than
               before
               ,
               
               yet
               farre
               from
               that
               which
               they
               shall
               enjoy
               in
               heaven
               ;
            
             and
             he
             applyeth
             the
             prophesie
             of
             
               Zachary
            
             to
             these
             times
             .
          
           
             But
             grant
             that
             it
             should
             bee
             referred
             to
             heaven
             ,
             yet
             first
             ,
             It
             cannot
             concerne
             the
             state
             of
             glory
             after
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
             but
             before
             ;
             for
             Christs
             comming
             is
             mentioned
             after
             in
             the
             12.
             
             Verse
             of
             this
             Chapter
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             absurd
             to
             take
             it
             literally
             :
             If
             it
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             it
             denotes
             the
             name
             Iesus
             no
             more
             than
             any
             other
             name
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             consequent
             that
             any
             bowing
             shall
             be
             to
             it
             :
             but
             it
             is
             not
             so
             .
             Thus
             saith
             Master
             
               Brightman
            
             on
             that
             parallel
             place
             ,
             
               Rev.
               1.
               14.
               
               You
               may
               observe
               that
               this
               is
               no
               sensible
               signing
               .
            
             Bowing
             is
             subjection
             ,
             and
             Iesus
             is
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Mediator
             :
             this
             Doctrine
             will
             make
             Christ
             Mediator
             for
             ever
             ,
             contrary
             to
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             15.
             24.
             for
             if
             we
             must
             bow
             to
             him
             in
             heaven
             by
             the
             name
             of
             his
             Mediatorship
             ,
             we
             must
             bow
             also
             by
             the
             vertue
             of
             his
             Mediatorship
             :
             and
             so
             the
             Saints
             shall
             never
             be
             in
             perfect
             blisse
             ,
             nor
             the
             enemies
             perfectly
             destroyed
             .
             And
             I
             pray
             how
             
             
             
             shall
             the
             devils
             and
             damned
             bow
             after
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             at
             this
             name
             ,
             (
             for
             if
             the
             Saints
             must
             ,
             they
             must
             also
             )
             except
             you
             will
             grant
             that
             the
             name
             Iesus
             shall
             be
             also
             written
             upon
             their
             foreheads
             ?
             None
             ever
             in
             this
             point
             exceeded
             so
             farre
             in
             
               blasphemy
            
             and
             
               absurditie
            
             as
             you
             have
             done
             .
          
           
             You
             gave
             a
             childish
             answer
             to
             my
             third
             Reason
             ,
             for
             if
             it
             bee
             no
             more
             than
             corporall
             bowing
             at
             a
             Name
             ,
             a
             childe
             can
             performe
             the
             like
             to
             his
             father
             ;
             and
             so
             Christ
             should
             have
             a
             weake
             kingdome
             .
             As
             for
             Bishop
             
               Andrewes
               ,
            
             I
             am
             not
             the
             first
             that
             have
             so
             taken
             him
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             set
             downe
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             plainely
             so
             to
             bee
             taken
             ,
             (
             otherwise
             there
             will
             be
             no
             sense
             in
             the
             words
             )
             and
             so
             being
             taken
             ,
             the
             consequences
             that
             I
             have
             noted
             will
             directly
             follow
             .
          
           
             Though
             names
             be
             
               metaphoricall
               Images
               ,
            
             yet
             they
             represent
             the
             
               Person
            
             to
             our
             understanding
             as
             well
             as
             true
             
               Images
               ,
            
             and
             I
             suppose
             that
             if
             a
             Iew
             should
             see
             you
             bow
             to
             the
             Name
             
               Jehovah
            
             written
             upon
             a
             wall
             (
             for
             writing
             you
             make
             all
             one
             with
             mentioning
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             cause
             why
             you
             should
             doe
             otherwise
             by
             your
             interpretation
             )
             that
             he
             would
             fling
             a
             stone
             in
             your
             face
             ;
             and
             I
             perswade
             me
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             subject
             should
             bow
             to
             the
             Kings
             Name
             or
             picture
             before
             his
             face
             ,
             hee
             would
             defie
             him
             ;
             and
             though
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             confesse
             Christ
             according
             to
             his
             word
             ,
             yet
             are
             we
             no where
             commanded
             to
             adore
             a
             bare
             Name
             ;
             which
             to
             doe
             before
             Christs
             face
             ,
             I
             say
             againe
             ,
             is
             worse
             then
             Idolatrie
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             two
             Arguments
             in
             the
             conclusion
             ;
             for
             the
             first
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             minor
             which
             you
             except
             against
             ,
             hath
             beene
             proved
             ,
             and
             till
             that
             you
             explaine
             how
             the
             
               Marginall
               note
            
             failes
             in
             your
             accusation
             you
             are
             answered
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             second
             Argument
             ;
             The
             denied
             
               Major
            
             hath
             beene
             sufficiently
             proved
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             
               Calvin
            
             testifie
             for
             me
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             expressely
             that
             all
             things
             are
             now
             in
             subjection
             ,
             
             though
             the
             Subjection
             shall
             not
             be
             perfect
             till
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             IX
             .
          
           
             I
             Say
             here
             that
             this
             exposition
             makes
             
               disparitie
            
             of
             worship
             betweene
             the
             
               persons
               of
               the
               Trinitie
               ,
            
             contrary
             to
             
               John
            
             5.
             23.
             therefore
             
             it
             is
             false
             :
             you
             say
             it
             doth
             not
             make
             disparitie
             :
             the
             maine
             evasion
             you
             have
             here
             is
             your
             conceit
             ,
             that
             the
             Name
             Iesus
             is
             in
             it selfe
             the
             
               essentiall
               name
               of
               God
               ;
            
             but
             made
             
               proper
            
             to
             the
             Sonne
             by
             
               dispensation
               .
            
             But
             if
             you
             could
             prove
             that
             
               God
            
             in
             his
             essence
             was
             ever
             called
             
               Jesus
            
             (
             which
             you
             cannot
             prove
             )
             there
             might
             be
             some
             shew
             for
             you
             ;
             but
             yet
             this
             is
             nothing
             ,
             for
             whether
             it
             be
             
               proper
            
             to
             the
             Sonne
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             or
             by
             
               dispensation
               ,
            
             or
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             pertaines
             not
             to
             the
             question
             ,
             but
             whether
             it
             be
             proper
             or
             no
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             proper
             ,
             you
             cannot
             deny
             .
             Then
             it
             will
             follow
             that
             to
             performe
             a
             dutie
             to
             a
             name
             
               properly
            
             denoting
             the
             
               Sonne
               ,
            
             and
             not
             doing
             the
             like
             to
             the
             
               Fathers
               proper
               name
               ,
               is
               honouring
               the
               Sonne
               above
               the
               Father
               :
            
             It
             is
             a
             monstrous
             errour
             to
             say
             that
             Iesus
             is
             the
             
               essentiall
               name
               of
               God
               .
            
             Hence
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             
               God
            
             had
             his
             
               essence
            
             because
             of
             mans
             sinne
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             man
             had
             not
             sinned
             God
             had
             not
             beene
             :
             a
             most
             
               Blasphemous
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             
               inevitable
               consequence
               .
            
             Therefore
             Sir
             ,
             prove
             this
             ,
             or
             all
             that
             you
             say
             in
             this
             Section
             is
             but
             
               babling
               :
            
             for
             by
             this
             conceit
             you
             answer
             all
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             not
             slandered
             you
             in
             saying
             that
             by
             the
             word
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             you
             understood
             
               a
               truenesse
            
             of
             
               worship
               ,
            
             and
             not
             every
             way
             an
             
               equall
               correspondencie
               :
            
             you
             have
             affirmed
             it
             sundry
             times
             ,
             and
             once
             at
             a
             table
             ,
             when
             our
             maine
             dispute
             was
             about
             the
             word
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             In
             my
             reply
             I
             have
             not
             changed
             the
             principle
             ,
             but
             you
             have
             runne
             your selfe
             into
             a
             
               contradiction
               ;
            
             for
             whereas
             you
             hold
             it
             indifferent
             to
             bow
             at
             any
             name
             of
             the
             
               Trinity
            
             if
             wee
             please
             ;
             then
             you
             presently
             say
             that
             our
             not
             bowing
             at
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             nor
             at
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             nor
             at
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             shewes
             that
             they
             being
             three
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             but
             one
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             salvation
             was
             wrought
             
               equally
            
             by
             them
             three
             ,
             onely
             terminated
             in
             the
             Son
             ;
             for
             by
             giving
             toleration
             above
             specified
             you
             overthrow
             this
             demonstrative
             end
             which
             you
             set
             downe
             ,
             and
             this
             reason
             is
             but
             a
             Phantasie
             of
             your
             braine
             without
             proofe
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             in
             my
             reply
             to
             the
             second
             answer
             ,
             I
             affirme
             that
             you
             cannot
             personally
             bow
             to
             
               all
               the
               persons
            
             at
             the
             name
             Iesus
             :
             because
             the
             distinct
             names
             of
             any
             one
             person
             doe
             not
             personally
             denominate
             the
             other
             persons
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             you
             bow
             personally
             to
             every
             person
             at
             the
             Name
             Iesus
             ,
             you
             confound
             the
             persons
             .
             You
             tell
             me
             that
             a
             
               father
            
             is
             a
             
               father
            
             onely
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             
               sonne
               ,
            
             and
             so
             is
             a
             
               sonne
            
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             
               father
               :
            
             
             but
             yet
             though
             a
             father
             hath
             reference
             to
             the
             sonne
             ,
             and
             a
             sonne
             to
             the
             father
             ,
             yet
             is
             not
             one
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             done
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             is
             not
             done
             personally
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             as
             if
             you
             bow
             to
             the
             
               King
            
             you
             doe
             not
             by
             the
             same
             act
             bow
             to
             the
             
               Prince
               .
            
             And
             when
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             beleeve
             in
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             I
             professe
             my
             faith
             in
             the
             Sonne
             essentially
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             doe
             in
             the
             Father
             ,
             when
             I
             say
             I
             beleeve
             in
             God
             the
             Sonne
             .
             In
             that
             you
             say
             that
             I
             am
             a
             Triformian
             ,
             for
             affirming
             that
             every
             person
             is
             in
             one
             Divine
             essence
             ,
             
             is
             but
             one
             of
             
               Thomas
               Bartons
            
             bald
             Crotchets
             ,
             for
             hereby
             I
             acknowledge
             but
             one
             divine
             essence
             to
             all
             the
             Persons
             .
             Divines
             doe
             ordinarily
             say
             so
             .
             As
             
               Vrsinus
               ,
               In
               una
               dei
               Essentia
               ;
            
             
             
               in
               one
               essence
               of
               God
               three
               persons
               doe
               subsist
               .
               Zanchy
            
             also
             shall
             witnes
             against
             you
             ,
             
               Tres
               personae
               una
               &
               eadem
               constant
               essentia
            
             
               *
            
             .
             And
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             Sir
             ,
             in
             that
             you
             say
             that
             every
             
               person
            
             is
             honoured
             alike
             
               personally
               ,
            
             at
             the
             name
             Jesus
             you
             overthrow
             the
             Text
             of
             
               Phil.
            
             2.
             9.
             for
             as
             
               the
               Name
               there
               above
               every
               Name
            
             (
             as
             it
             is
             evident
             )
             is
             proper
             onely
             to
             the
             
               second
               person
               ,
            
             because
             he
             is
             onely
             
               Mediatour
            
             and
             
               solely
               incarnate
               ,
            
             so
             the
             bowing
             in
             the
             Text
             is
             due
             to
             him
             alone
             distinctly
             ,
             and
             
               personally
               ;
            
             for
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             if
             we
             must
             bow
             to
             the
             
               Son
            
             together
             with
             the
             
               Father
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             personally
             by
             this
             Text
             ,
             it
             will
             follow
             that
             they
             were
             incarnate
             ,
             and
             mediators
             ,
             and
             shall
             come
             to
             judgement
             as
             well
             as
             the
             second
             
               person
               .
            
             To
             conclude
             ,
             this
             answer
             doth
             fully
             overthrow
             that
             place
             of
             
               Joh.
            
             5.
             23.
             for
             out
             of
             question
             
               our
               Saviour
            
             intends
             there
             a
             
               distinction
               of
               persons
               ,
            
             and
             so
             a
             distinction
             of
             the
             
               Sonnes
               honour
               ,
            
             else
             he
             should
             have
             spoken
             
               obscurely
            
             and
             to
             no
             purpose
             :
             for
             if
             there
             be
             not
             a
             
               distinction
               of
               worship
            
             there
             required
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             
               Person
               of
               the
               Father
            
             must
             be
             necessarily
             honoured
             in
             the
             
               person
               of
               the
               Sonne
            
             without
             distinction
             ;
             then
             there
             can
             be
             no
             
               comparison
            
             made
             betweene
             the
             
               honour
            
             of
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             so
             our
             Saviour
             should
             confound
             his
             owne
             rule
             ;
             for
             it
             could
             not
             be
             knowne
             whether
             the
             Sonne
             be
             honoured
             as
             the
             Father
             is
             honoured
             ,
             or
             no
             .
          
           
             For
             my
             two
             Arguments
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             which
             you
             call
             
               Syllogismes
            
             (
             though
             I
             note
             neither
             major
             ,
             minor
             ,
             nor
             conclusion
             ,
             neither
             is
             any
             bound
             to
             reason
             alwayes
             from
             direct
             Syllogismes
             )
             the
             one
             is
             drawne
             from
             the
             
               Premises
               ,
            
             in
             which
             you
             say
             there
             are
             4.
             
             
               Termini
            
             (
             whereby
             you
             wrong
             me
             ,
             but
             indeed
             
               your
               Syllogismes
            
             are
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             
               equivocatious
            
             and
             
               sophistry
               )
            
             indeed
             
             I
             make
             two
             opposite
             inferences
             in
             the
             same
             for
             brevities
             sake
             ,
             which
             none
             but
             
               Cavaliers
            
             will
             blame
             .
             The
             last
             argument
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             
               essence
               ,
            
             which
             to
             please
             you
             shall
             be
             this
             
               Syllogisme
               .
            
          
           
             Every
             honour
             of
             the
             Sonne
             equall
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             is
             so
             to
             honour
             the
             Sonne
             in
             the
             Father
             as
             the
             Father
             is
             honoured
             in
             the
             Sonne
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             honour
             the
             Father
             by
             bowing
             at
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             honour
             the
             Son
             by
             bowing
             at
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             to
             honour
             the
             Son
             in
             the
             Father
             ,
             as
             the
             Father
             is
             honoured
             in
             the
             Sonne
             .
             
               Ergo
               ,
            
             This
             honour
             is
             not
             an
             equall
             honour
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             X.
             
          
           
             NO
             marvell
             if
             you
             be
             not
             pleased
             with
             my
             Argument
             ,
             seeing
             you
             are
             not
             pleased
             with
             your
             owne
             Syllogisme
             which
             you
             put
             in
             stead
             of
             mine
             .
             My
             argument
             would
             have
             served
             a
             reasonable
             man
             ,
             seeing
             you
             desire
             full
             Syllogismes
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             be
             beholding
             to
             you
             ,
             but
             will
             reduce
             the
             arguments
             into
             two
             Syllogismes
             ,
             seeing
             it
             cannot
             be
             so
             well
             contained
             in
             one
             .
          
           
             No
             unjust
             or
             cruell
             command
             is
             Gods
             command
             .
             But
             to
             command
             all
             creatures
             to
             bow
             at
             the
             name
             Jesus
             is
             a
             cruell
             and
             unjust
             command
             .
             
               Ergo
               ,
            
             this
             command
             is
             not
             Gods
             .
          
           
             The
             minor
             is
             thus
             proved
             .
          
           
             Every
             command
             that
             enjoynes
             that
             to
             be
             done
             by
             any
             that
             have
             no
             created
             power
             to
             performe
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             cruell
             and
             unjust
             command
             .
             But
             to
             command
             bowing
             at
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             injoyneth
             that
             to
             be
             done
             by
             many
             of
             the
             creatures
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             created
             power
             to
             performe
             it
             .
             Ergo
             this
             is
             a
             cruell
             command
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             Gods
             .
          
           
             No
             reasonable
             man
             that
             compares
             your
             Answer
             to
             the
             Argument
             cannot
             but
             say
             but
             that
             your
             Answer
             is
             extreamely
             frivolous
             .
             First
             ,
             you
             make
             an
             objection
             which
             I
             told
             you
             I
             meant
             to
             prevent
             ,
             God
             indeed
             may
             require
             where
             hee
             gives
             no
             
               speciall
               grace
               ,
            
             but
             not
             if
             he
             had
             given
             no
             
               created
               power
               .
            
          
           
             Many
             things
             here
             babled
             have
             beene
             answered
             before
             ,
             which
             I
             now
             pretermit
             for
             brevities
             sake
             .
          
           
             To
             my
             question
             ,
             how
             
               divels
               ,
            
             and
             
               damned
               soules
            
             shall
             bow
             at
             the
             name
             
               Jesus
               ,
            
             you
             shuffle
             in
             your
             answer
             most
             pitifully
             ,
             first
             
             you
             say
             ,
             
               Devills
            
             shall
             bow
             ,
             as
             they
             confesse
             :
             Though
             they
             called
             him
             Iesus
             ,
             yet
             you
             prove
             not
             that
             they
             then
             made
             a
             courtsie
             .
             I
             acknowledge
             the
             Devills
             shall
             tremble
             ;
             yet
             that
             trembling
             is
             not
             that
             kind
             of
             bowing
             you
             understand
             here
             ;
             for
             you
             make
             it
             an
             act
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             a
             religious
             ceremony
             .
             But
             you
             say
             they
             shall
             tremble
             most
             of
             all
             at
             the
             Name
             
               Jesus
               ,
            
             wherein
             they
             are
             conquered
             :
             but
             what
             meane
             you
             by
             
               wherein
            
             here
             ?
             if
             you
             meane
             
               whereby
            
             as
             a
             
               cause
               ,
            
             as
             you
             must
             so
             meane
             ,
             else
             it
             is
             
               nonsense
               ,
            
             then
             you
             make
             the
             
               literall
               name
            
             to
             
               conquer
            
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             
               Blasphemy
               ,
            
             and
             
               Idolatry
               .
            
             No
             marvaile
             if
             such
             as
             you
             be
             ,
             put
             all
             Religion
             in
             bowing
             at
             the
             name
             Jesus
             ,
             seeing
             you
             thinke
             to
             conquer
             the
             Devils
             by
             it
             .
             Sir
             ,
             you
             call
             this
             name
             an
             hony
             name
             ,
             an
             humble
             name
             ,
             a
             poore
             name
             ,
             Pag.
             2.
             Sect.
             2.
             how
             shall
             they
             tremble
             rather
             at
             this
             sweet
             name
             ,
             this
             humble
             name
             ,
             then
             at
             the
             powerfull
             and
             terrible
             Name
             Jehovah
             ?
             It
             cannot
             sinke
             into
             the
             braines
             of
             them
             that
             have
             but
             common
             reason
             to
             conceive
             it
             .
             And
             surely
             the
             Devils
             be
             fooles
             as
             long
             as
             they
             have
             liberty
             to
             walke
             too
             ,
             and
             fro
             ,
             if
             ever
             they
             come
             to
             Church
             ;
             for
             in
             thinking
             to
             confound
             others
             they
             confound
             themselves
             ;
             for
             if
             once
             they
             heare
             
               Jesus
            
             named
             they
             must
             fall
             flat
             upon
             their
             faces
             for
             feare
             ,
             as
             you
             say
             ,
             which
             confusion
             they
             might
             avoyd
             if
             they
             come
             not
             at
             
               devotions
               ;
            
             for
             if
             they
             doe
             ,
             then
             woe
             be
             to
             them
             .
             And
             then
             they
             might
             alwayes
             avoyd
             trembling
             ;
             for
             themselves
             need
             not
             name
             
               Jesus
            
             except
             they
             will
             at
             any
             time
             .
             How
             should
             they
             bee
             forced
             to
             name
             it
             ?
             If
             their
             naming
             Jesus
             be
             their
             torment
             ,
             they
             are
             mad
             ,
             if
             they
             torment
             themselves
             when
             they
             may
             choose
             For
             my
             instance
             in
             
               damned
               soules
               ,
            
             how
             they
             should
             bow
             at
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             in
             
               Hell
               ,
            
             seeing
             there
             is
             no
             
               divine
               service
               in
               Hell
               ;
            
             and
             these
             men
             hold
             that
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             for
             any
             of
             us
             ,
             but
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ;
             we
             may
             say
             they
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             ,
             bow
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             but
             then
             we
             must
             ,
             because
             the
             Church
             commands
             it
             ;
             and
             seeing
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             hell
             but
             blasphemy
             ,
             and
             these
             hold
             that
             when
             men
             sweare
             by
             Jesus
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             so
             bad
             as
             the
             
               Damned
               blaspheming
               ;
            
             it
             is
             no
             season
             to
             bow
             ,
             you
             here
             cannot
             tell
             how
             to
             answer
             ,
             but
             are
             intangled
             in
             the
             briars
             ;
             and
             therefore
             cry
             out
             of
             blasphemy
             :
             but
             Sir
             ,
             it
             is
             plaine
             blasphemy
             in
             you
             ,
             as
             will
             be
             proved
             :
             but
             at
             length
             you
             say
             that
             bowing
             and
             blaspheming
             will
             consist
             .
             They
             shall
             blaspheme
             ,
             say
             you
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             choose
             but
             bow
             ;
             what
             preposterous
             foppery
             is
             here
             ?
             On
             
             earth
             you
             bow
             ,
             because
             you
             mention
             Jesus
             ;
             in
             hell
             they
             shall
             blaspheme
             ,
             because
             they
             shall
             bow
             :
             so
             it
             seemes
             that
             bowing
             shall
             cause
             the
             blasphemy
             ;
             but
             I
             wot
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             blaspheme
             by
             the
             name
             ;
             they
             must
             first
             then
             blaspheme
             ,
             how
             else
             shall
             they
             bow
             ?
             Their
             bowing
             you
             make
             to
             bee
             their
             horrour
             ,
             and
             trembling
             ,
             in
             lying
             flat
             on
             their
             faces
             ,
             and
             crouching
             downe
             under
             the
             name
             Jesus
             ,
             as
             you
             doe
             the
             Devils
             :
             if
             this
             bee
             so
             ,
             then
             surely
             they
             may
             escape
             torment
             if
             they
             will
             .
             If
             the
             name
             Jesus
             torment
             them
             ,
             it
             must
             bee
             by
             mentioning
             ,
             for
             so
             you
             understand
             the
             Text
             :
             but
             what
             need
             they
             mention
             it
             ?
             If
             they
             doe
             not
             mention
             it
             
               alwayes
               ,
            
             which
             were
             absurditie
             to
             grant
             ,
             then
             are
             they
             not
             
               tormented
               alwayes
               ;
            
             and
             if
             they
             be
             not
             compelled
             to
             mention
             it
             alwayes
             ,
             they
             bee
             
               never
               compelled
               to
               doe
               it
               ;
            
             if
             they
             be
             not
             compelled
             to
             it
             ,
             what
             neede
             they
             doe
             it
             ?
             and
             if
             they
             neede
             not
             doe
             it
             ,
             what
             need
             they
             be
             
               tormented
               ;
            
             seeing
             they
             bee
             tormented
             at
             the
             Name
             ,
             as
             these
             men
             say
             ?
             Yea
             if
             they
             should
             mention
             the
             name
             never
             so
             oft
             by
             blasphemy
             ,
             in
             hell
             ,
             how
             should
             they
             
               fulfill
               the
               Text
               ,
            
             seeing
             these
             men
             hold
             it
             not
             necessary
             for
             us
             to
             fulfill
             the
             Text
             ,
             but
             at
             publique
             devotion
             on
             the
             Lords
             dayes
             ,
             though
             we
             may
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             at
             other
             devotions
             ?
             Seeing
             then
             the
             damned
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             Lords
             dayes
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             publike
             devotions
             ,
             how
             shall
             they
             fulfill
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             then
             how
             shall
             they
             be
             damned
             ,
             seeing
             their
             fulfilling
             the
             Text
             is
             by
             their
             damnation
             ?
             Happy
             damned
             ,
             if
             this
             Doctrine
             were
             true
             :
             The
             Pope
             was
             wont
             to
             deliver
             the
             soules
             out
             of
             purgatory
             for
             mony
             ,
             but
             these
             will
             deliver
             the
             damned
             out
             of
             hell
             for
             nothing
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             XI
             .
          
           
             VVHerein
             I
             shew
             that
             this
             exposition
             will
             bring
             the
             service
             of
             God
             into
             bondage
             ,
             in
             making
             us
             to
             performe
             it
             at
             every
             mans
             will
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             false
             exposition
             ;
             the
             consequent
             I
             prove
             from
             
               Gal.
            
             5.
             1.
             but
             you
             will
             have
             that
             place
             understood
             of
             the
             
               Doctrine
               of
               Justification
               by
               the
               Law
               ;
            
             which
             though
             it
             be
             one
             thing
             ,
             yet
             to
             observe
             ceremonies
             for
             
               conscience
               sake
            
             is
             another
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             from
             
               Gal.
               4.
               10.
               
               You
               observe
               dayes
               ,
               and
               monthes
               ,
               and
               times
               ,
               and
               yeares
               ;
            
             and
             this
             is
             your
             case
             that
             are
             an
             
               observer
               of
               times
               ,
            
             making
             the
          
           
           
             
               time
            
             of
             naming
             Jesus
             
               especially
            
             holy
             for
             
               adoration
               .
            
             The
             Text
             is
             against
             all
             
               bondage
            
             in
             worship
             :
             if
             we
             be
             free
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             the
             
               ceremoniall
               commanded
               worship
               ,
            
             much
             lesse
             should
             we
             come
             into
             bondage
             by
             any
             
               new
               traditions
               .
            
             Your
             answer
             is
             as
             much
             to
             the
             purpose
             as
             
               snow
            
             for
             
               harvest
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             
               worth
            
             a
             reply
             ,
             it
             comes
             not
             neere
             the
             
               matter
               ;
            
             you
             have
             answered
             nothing
             to
             the
             
               instance
               ;
            
             that
             every
             command
             in
             Scripture
             limited
             to
             a
             time
             binds
             ordinarily
             to
             that
             time
             ;
             you
             cannot
             produce
             any
             exception
             ;
             and
             then
             if
             this
             be
             a
             command
             to
             bow
             at
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             a
             command
             to
             binde
             whensoever
             it
             sounds
             :
             and
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             all
             the
             world
             to
             alter
             ,
             diminish
             ,
             or
             limit
             any
             of
             Gods
             unlimited
             commands
             ;
             therefore
             I
             say
             that
             your
             rule
             of
             affirmative
             precepts
             cannot
             hold
             in
             this
             place
             .
             And
             this
             here
             is
             not
             answered
             ,
             Sect.
             5.
             as
             you
             say
             .
             Doctor
             
               Page
            
             his
             instance
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             1
             
               Thes.
            
             5.
             is
             taken
             indefinitely
             ,
             Pray
             continually
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             every
             day
             ,
             or
             at
             every
             occasion
             :
             but
             as
             you
             understand
             this
             Text
             ,
             the
             determinate
             time
             present
             is
             set
             downe
             when
             to
             bow
             ,
             but
             you
             say
             it
             is
             to
             bee
             done
             at
             times
             of
             confessing
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             time
             of
             Divine
             Service
             .
             But
             I
             hope
             Sir
             ,
             that
             Devils
             and
             damned
             in
             hell
             doe
             not
             observe
             times
             of
             confession
             ,
             nor
             divine
             service
             ,
             which
             bow
             as
             well
             as
             we
             .
             But
             Sir
             ,
             as
             you
             expound
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               confession
            
             doth
             not
             regulate
             the
             
               time
               of
               bowing
               ,
            
             for
             
               the
               name
               Jesus
               doth
               that
               ,
            
             and
             also
             the
             time
             of
             confession
             ,
             for
             bowing
             and
             confession
             are
             connected
             by
             a
             conjunction
             copulative
             ,
             and
             the
             season
             of
             bowing
             and
             confession
             both
             are
             set
             downe
             to
             be
             at
             the
             mentioning
             of
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             will
             follow
             if
             this
             
               interpretation
            
             bee
             true
             ,
             whensoever
             Jesus
             is
             named
             ,
             you
             must
             both
             bow
             and
             confesse
             ,
             and
             so
             Jesus
             being
             named
             at
             every
             confession
             will
             call
             for
             bowing
             ,
             and
             confession
             for
             ever
             .
             Therefore
             this
             
               expasition
            
             drawing
             with
             it
             such
             an
             
               unavoydable
               absurdity
               ,
            
             cannot
             bee
             
               Gods
               command
               .
            
             I
             cannot
             chuse
             but
             smile
             to
             see
             you
             who
             before
             understood
             this
             bowing
             ,
             of
             the
             
               expresse
               corporall
               knees
               ,
            
             now
             being
             caught
             in
             the
             Briars
             here
             ,
             to
             unstand
             it
             of
             the
             
               Tongue
               .
            
             When
             men
             abuse
             the
             Name
             ,
             say
             you
             ,
             then
             the
             Text
             is
             fulfilled
             by
             reproving
             or
             avoyding
             the
             company
             .
          
           
             The
             
               damned
            
             would
             thanke
             you
             ,
             if
             when
             they
             heare
             their
             fellowes
             blaspheme
             ,
             you
             could
             shew
             them
             a
             way
             how
             to
             avoyd
             their
             
               company
               .
            
             And
             seeing
             the
             Text
             concernes
             all
             ,
             by
             this
             
             meanes
             you
             make
             the
             
               Devills
            
             to
             reprove
             sinne
             ,
             and
             the
             
               damned
            
             rebuke
             their
             fellowes
             when
             they
             blaspheme
             .
             But
             how
             doe
             you
             answer
             my
             instance
             of
             the
             third
             Commmandement
             ?
             for
             that
             binds
             to
             inward
             reverence
             at
             
               all
               times
               and
               places
               ,
            
             when
             we
             mention
             any
             of
             
               Gods
               titles
               :
            
             If
             externall
             reverence
             at
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             be
             also
             
               Gods
               command
               ,
            
             why
             should
             it
             not
             doe
             the
             like
             ?
             This
             is
             your
             answer
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             performance
             of
             this
             one
             duty
             (
             marke
             this
             in
             the
             very
             performance
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               (
               ipso
               facto
               )
            
             is
             expressed
             
               our
               performance
               of
               the
               first
               Table
               ,
               our
               faithfull
               acknowledgement
               of
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               humble
               worshipping
               of
               him
               :
               a
               reverend
               usage
               of
               his
               holy
               name
               ,
               and
               sanctifying
               his
               Sabbath
               in
               due
               obedience
               ;
            
             but
             you
             might
             as
             well
             have
             put
             in
             the
             second
             Table
             too
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             would
             have
             beene
             Catholike
             obedience
             indeed
             ;
             but
             I
             beleeve
             the
             first
             Table
             was
             observed
             before
             this
             foppery
             was
             devised
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             that
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             the
             strictest
             observers
             of
             this
             ceremony
             are
             as
             prophane
             persons
             ,
             as
             any
             alive
             .
             And
             then
             surely
             the
             Devills
             and
             damned
             doe
             performe
             the
             first
             Table
             too
             ,
             for
             they
             must
             performe
             the
             same
             injuction
             .
          
           
             To
             my
             last
             instance
             ,
             that
             this
             exposition
             will
             draw
             out
             bowing
             ,
             and
             confession
             to
             all
             
               perpetuitie
               ,
            
             that
             they
             shall
             never
             be
             ended
             .
             You
             answer
             me
             by
             Master
             
               Pryn
               ,
            
             whom
             in
             
               scorne
            
             you
             call
             
               my
               confessor
               ,
            
             that
             makes
             uncovering
             the
             head
             a
             dutie
             in
             the
             first
             of
             
               Cor.
            
             11.
             4.
             which
             will
             not
             captivate
             us
             :
             no
             more
             doth
             this
             (
             say
             you
             )
             but
             there
             is
             great
             difference
             betweene
             reverence
             in
             Gods
             house
             and
             bowing
             the
             knees
             every
             time
             Jesus
             is
             named
             ,
             from
             this
             Text
             :
             for
             this
             will
             breed
             an
             unavoidable
             slavery
             ;
             which
             cannot
             tend
             to
             the
             
               Glory
            
             but
             dishonour
             of
             
               God
               :
            
             What
             is
             objected
             besides
             is
             answered
             already
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             XII
             .
          
           
             MY
             Argument
             here
             is
             this
             ,
             
               that
               this
               exposition
               doth
               eclipse
               the
               glory
               of
               Christs
               kingdome
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               false
               :
            
             The
             antecedent
             I
             prove
             divers
             wayes
             .
             First
             ,
             the
             true
             exposition
             amplifieth
             Christs
             honour
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               God
               gave
               him
               a
               name
               ,
            
             as
             I
             instance
             in
             that
             parallel
             place
             ,
             
               Ephes.
            
             1.
             21.
             and
             as
             it
             is
             alluded
             to
             by
             the
             
               Type
               ,
               Dan.
            
             2.
             48.
             but
             the
             other
             exposition
             doth
             rather
             diminish
             Christ
             Glory
             ,
             for
             it
             attributes
             to
             him
             a
             Name
             distinct
             from
             
             
               power
            
             and
             
               Authority
               .
            
             First
             ,
             you
             deny
             that
             
               Ephes.
            
             1.
             21.
             is
             a
             parallel
             place
             ,
             but
             so
             you
             deny
             the
             
               judgement
            
             of
             the
             best
             
               expositours
            
             who
             do
             parallel
             them
             together
             ;
             and
             that
             
               Dan.
            
             2.
             48.
             in
             the
             type
             is
             also
             parallel
             to
             this
             place
             &
             Text
             ,
             I
             appeale
             to
             any
             that
             are
             
               judicious
               ,
            
             and
             you
             have
             not
             disproved
             it
             but
             by
             your
             deniall
             .
             Because
             I
             expound
             Name
             for
             
               universall
               dominion
               ,
            
             you
             tell
             me
             ,
             that
             nothing
             takes
             me
             
               but
               dominion
               and
               dignitie
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               a
               name
               of
               mercy
               that
               God
               most
               delighteth
               in
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               have
               salvation
               ,
               say
               you
               .
               Power
               must
               be
               powred
               forth
               in
               mercy
               ;
            
             But
             what
             is
             all
             this
             to
             this
             Text
             ?
             any
             thing
             shall
             take
             me
             agreeable
             with
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             fantasie
             of
             your
             braine
             shall
             not
             take
             me
             :
             you
             calling
             Name
             in
             this
             Text
             a
             name
             of
             mercy
             ,
             you
             apply
             it
             to
             the
             elect
             onely
             ;
             but
             the
             name
             here
             concernes
             the
             Devils
             and
             reprobates
             also
             ,
             your selfe
             being
             Judge
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             have
             this
             name
             in
             it selfe
             to
             bee
             a
             Name
             of
             mercy
             ,
             you
             must
             make
             Christ
             to
             shew
             mercy
             to
             Devils
             and
             Reprobates
             ,
             or
             else
             you
             must
             deny
             that
             they
             bow
             .
             This
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             Name
             in
             the
             Text
             is
             a
             name
             of
             
               supreame
               authoritie
            
             over
             all
             ,
             denoting
             Christ
             to
             be
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ;
             but
             you
             affirme
             that
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             doth
             include
             these
             and
             all
             other
             
               glorious
               titles
               .
            
             See
             how
             wayward
             you
             be
             ;
             before
             ,
             all
             the
             stirre
             was
             about
             
               signification
               ,
            
             and
             now
             you
             talke
             of
             
               inclusion
               :
            
             but
             I
             deny
             that
             the
             name
             Jesus
             as
             a
             Name
             ,
             being
             as
             you
             call
             it
             ,
             
               a
               Name
               of
               povertie
               and
               humilitie
               ,
            
             and
             communicated
             to
             others
             ,
             doth
             properly
             include
             in
             it
             the
             name
             King
             of
             Kings
             ;
             why
             according
             to
             my
             stating
             the
             question
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             proved
             to
             bee
             according
             to
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             other
             correspondent
             Scriptures
             ,
             you
             should
             lay
             to
             my
             charge
             ,
             
               that
               I
               goe
               about
               to
               make
               the
               world
               beleeve
               that
               Christ
               redeemed
               us
               by
               a
               powerfull
               hand
               ,
               but
               not
               by
               price
               ,
               and
               that
               Christs
               sufferings
               were
               to
               confirme
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               sanctifie
               us
               by
               his
               blood
               ,
            
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             except
             you
             meane
             this
             Text
             concerneth
             Christs
             redeeming
             us
             by
             his
             blood
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             you
             must
             make
             Christ
             to
             redeeme
             the
             Devils
             ,
             and
             then
             by
             your
             
               Doctrine
               ,
            
             you
             must
             make
             Christ
             to
             suffer
             againe
             ,
             and
             redeeme
             us
             when
             he
             comes
             in
             his
             most
             
               glorious
               kingdome
               :
            
             and
             so
             whereas
             you
             say
             I
             looke
             like
             a
             
               Socinian
               ,
            
             certaine
             I
             am
             you
             looke
             more
             like
             
               an
               Antichristian
               .
            
             To
             my
             second
             reason
             you
             confesse
             Christ
             Lord
             of
             every
             creature
             :
             and
             thus
             you
             contradict
             your selfe
             :
             for
             so
             the
             subjection
             must
             bee
             of
             every
             creature
             ,
             here
             implyed
             by
             bowing
             the
             knee
             .
             Seeing
             then
             many
             
               creatures
            
             
             cannot
             doe
             their
             dutie
             as
             you
             understand
             the
             Text
             ,
             in
             this
             sense
             he
             cannot
             be
             Lord
             of
             every
             
               creature
               .
            
             The
             residue
             is
             answered
             abundantly
             before
             .
          
           
             To
             my
             third
             reason
             I
             have
             shewed
             at
             large
             ,
             Sect.
             3.
             that
             you
             understanding
             the
             Text
             
               literally
            
             cannot
             understand
             it
             
               figuratively
               :
            
             For
             my
             part
             I
             deny
             not
             the
             
               knee
               ,
            
             but
             I
             grant
             it
             not
             in
             a
             literall
             way
             ,
             and
             shall
             yeeld
             it
             according
             to
             the
             
               true
               meaning
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
            
             but
             not
             according
             to
             your
             
               fancy
               ;
            
             but
             here
             you
             contradict
             your selfe
             ,
             for
             you
             will
             have
             
               knees
            
             and
             
               hearts
            
             bow
             together
             ,
             therefore
             you
             understand
             the
             Text
             figuratively
             :
             And
             seeing
             you
             joyne
             them
             together
             at
             the
             Name
             
               Jesus
               ,
            
             why
             did
             you
             sever
             them
             in
             conference
             with
             me
             ,
             whether
             you
             gave
             the
             heart
             or
             no
             I
             cannot
             tell
             ,
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             you
             did
             not
             give
             the
             knee
             ;
             if
             you
             did
             give
             the
             heart
             ,
             by
             your
             doctrine
             you
             should
             have
             given
             the
             knee
             ,
             if
             the
             inward
             bowing
             were
             then
             necessary
             ,
             why
             not
             the
             outward
             ?
             Dr.
             
               Page
            
             making
             this
             bowing
             a
             ceremony
             distinct
             from
             a
             substantiall
             dutie
             ,
             I
             affirme
             makes
             it
             but
             a
             poore
             honour
             ,
             and
             advancement
             to
             Christ
             after
             his
             great
             sufferings
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             bee
             a
             ceremony
             to
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             ceremony
             to
             all
             other
             creatures
             ,
             which
             you
             deny
             ,
             the
             same
             being
             injoyned
             to
             all
             .
             And
             if
             ,
             as
             you
             say
             ,
             many
             creatures
             come
             not
             within
             compasse
             of
             
               Religious
               worship
               ,
            
             it
             is
             plaine
             
               Religious
               worship
            
             is
             not
             simply
             here
             injoyned
             ;
             But
             if
             you
             give
             the
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             substance
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             properly
             Religious
             worship
             ;
             And
             so
             this
             bowing
             is
             but
             a
             mocking
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             ceremony
             to
             us
             and
             not
             to
             other
             
               creatures
               ,
            
             as
             you
             affirmed
             ;
             I
             pray
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             to
             
               Devils
            
             and
             
               Reprobates
               ?
            
             if
             it
             be
             not
             a
             
               ceremony
            
             to
             them
             it
             is
             
               substantiall
               ,
            
             it
             must
             be
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             what
             will
             follow
             hence
             ?
             Those
             to
             whom
             Christ
             is
             a
             
               destroyer
            
             must
             performe
             the
             substance
             ;
             and
             you
             that
             say
             you
             bow
             ,
             because
             of
             
               salvation
               ,
            
             give
             but
             a
             ceremony
             .
             You
             be
             thankefull
             peeces
             indeed
             for
             such
             a
             great
             mercy
             ,
             that
             the
             Devils
             shall
             doe
             more
             for
             
               Damnation
               ,
            
             then
             you
             for
             
               salvation
               .
            
          
           
             To
             my
             fourth
             reason
             ,
             whereas
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             Text
             truely
             understood
             enjoyns
             the
             bowing
             to
             
               all
               times
               and
               places
               ,
            
             continually
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             makes
             it
             to
             be
             done
             but
             one
             day
             of
             the
             weeke
             ordinarily
             ;
             and
             then
             also
             but
             now
             and
             then
             .
             In
             your
             answer
             there
             is
             a
             manifest
             contradiction
             ,
             for
             first
             you
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Text
               enjoynes
               it
               not
               to
               all
               times
               and
               places
               ,
            
             which
             indeed
             is
             no
             better
             then
             blasphemy
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             presently
             say
             
               the
               whole
               man
               ought
               ever
               to
               submit
               to
               
               Christ
               :
            
             how
             can
             this
             agree
             together
             ?
             For
             if
             this
             continuall
             submission
             be
             grounded
             upon
             the
             Text
             ,
             then
             I
             pray
             ,
             how
             doe
             you
             limit
             it
             the
             mention
             of
             the
             name
             Jesus
             ,
             when
             also
             no
             mention
             of
             the
             Name
             doth
             binde
             you
             to
             bow
             ,
             but
             on
             Lords
             dayes
             ?
             I
             would
             faine
             know
             of
             you
             whether
             
               Devils
            
             by
             the
             Text
             be
             not
             alwayes
             subject
             to
             Christ
             ,
             or
             onely
             then
             when
             Jesus
             is
             named
             .
             If
             their
             
               subjection
            
             be
             alwayes
             to
             be
             done
             ;
             then
             it
             is
             false
             to
             tie
             it
             to
             the
             name
             onely
             .
             If
             at
             the
             name
             onely
             ,
             as
             it
             must
             be
             so
             ,
             seeing
             you
             apply
             it
             so
             to
             us
             ,
             see
             then
             what
             will
             
               necessarily
               follow
               .
            
             If
             the
             
               Devils
            
             be
             not
             alwayes
             subject
             to
             Christ
             by
             this
             Text
             ,
             then
             hath
             not
             Christ
             
               Authoritie
               and
               power
            
             over
             them
             
               continually
               ;
            
             for
             Christs
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             the
             Creatures
             subjection
             are
             relatives
             .
             It
             will
             follow
             then
             that
             so
             long
             as
             they
             be
             not
             subject
             ,
             they
             bee
             Lords
             .
             There
             is
             but
             one
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Christ
             is
             hee
             ;
             but
             Satan
             strives
             to
             be
             Lord
             ,
             and
             certainely
             ,
             if
             Christ
             should
             ever
             cease
             to
             be
             Lord
             ,
             
               Satan
            
             gaines
             it
             ;
             and
             as
             long
             as
             he
             is
             not
             in
             
               subjection
            
             he
             is
             
               Lord
               :
            
             hee
             must
             be
             Lord
             or
             in
             subjection
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             in
             no
             relation
             ;
             see
             then
             the
             whole
             consequence
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             ;
             the
             Devill
             shall
             be
             Lord
             all
             the
             weeke
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             bow
             but
             the
             
               Lords
               dayes
               ,
            
             for
             then
             onely
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             bow
             say
             they
             ,
             (
             except
             they
             will
             have
             the
             devils
             to
             doe
             more
             service
             then
             wee
             )
             but
             wee
             need
             not
             then
             till
             Jesus
             be
             named
             .
             So
             it
             followes
             that
             
               Satan
            
             shall
             be
             Lord
             all
             our
             time
             ,
             and
             
               Christ
            
             shal
             be
             Lord
             but
             two
             or
             three
             minutes
             in
             a
             week
             ,
             is
             not
             this
             sound
             Doctrine
             ?
             and
             then
             the
             
               Devils
            
             must
             be
             tied
             to
             come
             to
             Church
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             be
             not
             tied
             they
             are
             
               fooles
            
             to
             come
             thither
             ;
             to
             be
             subject
             with
             horrour
             ,
             when
             they
             might
             bee
             at
             their
             owne
             
               libertie
               ;
            
             or
             else
             they
             must
             set
             up
             a
             Church
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             and
             choose
             a
             
               Priest
            
             to
             say
             
               Service
               ;
            
             or
             else
             upon
             these
             mens
             grounds
             how
             shall
             they
             ever
             be
             subject
             at
             all
             ?
             For
             if
             the
             dutie
             of
             the
             
               Text
               ,
            
             as
             these
             men
             say
             ,
             be
             not
             seasonable
             but
             in
             times
             of
             
               devotion
               ,
            
             then
             are
             not
             
               Devils
            
             capable
             of
             
               subjection
            
             at
             all
             ,
             except
             they
             will
             make
             them
             
               religious
            
             and
             
               devout
               ;
            
             well
             then
             ,
             if
             the
             Devils
             must
             bow
             ,
             but
             when
             these
             men
             doe
             ;
             it
             will
             follow
             that
             when
             
               Satan
            
             is
             not
             over-ruled
             he
             will
             rule
             ;
             when
             he
             is
             not
             in
             subjection
             ,
             hee
             will
             command
             ;
             no
             marvaile
             then
             if
             these
             men
             generally
             live
             such
             
               scandalous
               lives
               ,
            
             for
             would
             not
             you
             have
             their
             lives
             agree
             with
             their
             doctrine
             ?
             They
             teach
             it
             ,
             they
             make
             Satan
             
               Lord
            
             over
             them
             ,
             to
             rule
             them
             all
             the
             weeke
             ;
             but
             Christ
             
             shall
             be
             their
             Lord
             but
             two
             or
             three
             minutes
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             ;
             yea
             they
             teach
             this
             doctrine
             in
             respect
             of
             
               themselves
               ,
            
             for
             if
             the
             
               ●…owing
               of
               the
               knee
               ,
            
             let
             them
             take
             
               soule-knees
            
             too
             if
             they
             will
             ,
             be
             limited
             
               to
               the
               naming
               of
               Jesus
               ,
            
             then
             by
             this
             Text
             they
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             bow
             either
             body
             or
             soule
             at
             any
             other
             time
             
               besides
               .
            
             Christ
             indeed
             should
             be
             a
             
               proper
               King
            
             by
             this
             Doctrine
             to
             have
             command
             of
             his
             
               subjects
            
             a
             fit
             or
             two
             on
             the
             
               Lords
               day
               ,
            
             and
             all
             their
             time
             else
             to
             be
             at
             their
             
               owne
               command
               ,
            
             and
             at
             the
             command
             of
             his
             
               utter
               enemy
               .
            
          
           
             To
             my
             fift
             proofe
             ,
             when
             I
             say
             ,
             
               this
               doctrine
               depriveth
               Christ
               of
               his
               true
               subjects
               ,
               and
               forceth
               upon
               him
               the
               members
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
            
             you
             answer
             how
             can
             this
             be
             ?
             can
             any
             plucke
             his
             out
             of
             his
             hands
             ?
             No
             Sir
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             ,
             but
             you
             teach
             it
             ,
             for
             seeing
             you
             damne
             all
             to
             hell
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             observe
             your
             
               command
               ;
            
             by
             this
             meanes
             you
             damne
             to
             hell
             the
             
               French
               Churches
               ,
            
             the
             
               Scotish
               ,
            
             the
             
               Netherland
               Churches
               ,
            
             and
             all
             other
             
               Churches
            
             and
             
               Persons
            
             whatsoever
             that
             obey
             you
             not
             :
             and
             I
             hope
             Sir
             ,
             
               Churches
            
             that
             must
             be
             
               damned
            
             are
             not
             
               true
               Churches
               ;
            
             and
             
               helhounds
            
             are
             not
             
               Christs
               faithfull
               subjects
               :
            
             yea
             you
             will
             have
             none
             to
             be
             saved
             but
             your
             owne
             
               faction
               :
            
             But
             I
             suppose
             that
             if
             some
             
               Pagan
            
             should
             converse
             a
             while
             in
             
               England
               ,
            
             and
             should
             see
             the
             
               deportment
            
             of
             these
             
               Cringers
               ,
            
             that
             pretend
             they
             practise
             it
             for
             
               conscience
               sake
               ,
            
             and
             should
             compare
             them
             with
             those
             that
             for
             conscience
             sake
             refuse
             it
             ,
             that
             like
             the
             
               American
               savage
               ,
            
             whom
             a
             Fryer
             came
             to
             instruct
             at
             his
             death
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             be
             told
             that
             these
             cringers
             goe
             to
             heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             to
             hell
             ,
             would
             choose
             to
             goe
             to
             hell
             with
             these
             ,
             then
             to
             heaven
             with
             those
             cringers
             .
          
           
             That
             none
             should
             write
             against
             your
             opinion
             till
             
               T.
               C.
            
             I
             suppose
             you
             meane
             Mr.
             
               Cartright
               ,
            
             is
             extreamely
             false
             .
          
           
             That
             ancient
             and
             moderne
             Divines
             agree
             with
             you
             it
             becomes
             none
             but
             Mr.
             
               Barton
               ,
            
             and
             such
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             to
             affirme
             :
             You
             cannot
             bring
             any
             one
             
               Orthodox
               Father
            
             so
             to
             understand
             the
             Text
             .
             And
             for
             Moderne
             Divines
             ,
             generally
             all
             Expositors
             that
             are
             
               Protestants
            
             write
             against
             you
             :
             Bishop
             
               Andrewes
            
             was
             the
             first
             Protestant
             Divine
             that
             ever
             made
             it
             a
             dutie
             of
             the
             text
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             learned
             and
             pious
             in
             England
             have
             beene
             and
             are
             generally
             
               against
               it
               .
            
             And
             though
             perhaps
             some
             very
             learned
             men
             might
             through
             the
             
               iniquity
               of
               the
               times
            
             yeeld
             to
             the
             practise
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             I
             suppose
             few
             in
             their
             
               judgement
            
             held
             it
             by
             the
             Text
             .
          
           
           
             To
             my
             last
             reason
             ,
             
               that
               it
               depriveth
               Christ
               of
               his
               Glory
               at
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               ;
            
             seeing
             ,
             first
             ,
             it
             puts
             no
             difference
             betweene
             Christs
             kingdome
             
               inchoate
               ,
            
             and
             
               made
               perfect
               .
            
             And
             secondly
             ,
             because
             it
             will
             make
             the
             full
             subjection
             of
             every
             creature
             to
             consist
             onely
             in
             a
             ceremony
             distinct
             from
             a
             substantiall
             dutie
             as
             Doctor
             
               Page
            
             calls
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             the
             sole
             performance
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             when
             Christ
             shall
             come
             to
             be
             fully
             glorified
             by
             all
             his
             creatures
             ;
             You
             say
             nothing
             to
             it
             but
             what
             you
             say
             elsewhere
             ,
             and
             I
             say
             againe
             ,
             so
             to
             hold
             is
             flat
             blasphemy
             ,
             therefore
             you
             have
             more
             cause
             to
             recant
             for
             delivering
             such
             doctrine
             ,
             then
             I
             for
             censuring
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             justly
             deserves
             ;
             I
             was
             never
             against
             externall
             reverence
             ,
             but
             not
             limited
             at
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             HEre
             I
             say
             
               that
               it
               is
               not
               probable
               that
               it
               is
               a
               dutie
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               not
               typified
               or
               prophesied
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               ;
            
             You
             have
             not
             disproved
             my
             
               Antecedent
               :
            
             to
             say
             that
             a
             
               truth
            
             may
             bee
             in
             
               analogy
            
             though
             not
             typified
             ,
             or
             prophesied
             ,
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             Question
             ,
             except
             you
             meane
             signified
             to
             come
             to
             passe
             by
             the
             
               analogie
               .
            
             Those
             places
             ,
             
               Act.
            
             3.
             3.
             8.
             and
             
               Act.
            
             10.
             43.
             speake
             of
             what
             should
             come
             to
             passe
             in
             Christ
             ;
             that
             of
             
               Matth.
            
             5.
             18.
             speakes
             of
             jots
             and
             tittles
             ,
             and
             I
             shewed
             you
             ,
             that
             small
             
               matters
            
             were
             foretold
             in
             Christ
             :
             This
             should
             have
             beene
             much
             more
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             beene
             the
             
               honour
               of
               Christs
               Kingdome
               .
            
             But
             at
             length
             you
             will
             finde
             it
             in
             
               Type
            
             and
             
               prophesie
               ,
            
             but
             that
             in
             
               Gen.
            
             37.
             9.
             is
             nothing
             to
             your
             purpose
             ,
             except
             you
             could
             prove
             that
             
               Josephs
            
             brethren
             bowed
             to
             their
             
               Brothers
               name
               :
            
             neither
             that
             of
             
               Exod.
            
             17.
             11.
             except
             you
             can
             prove
             that
             
               Moses
            
             bowed
             to
             the
             
               Name
               Joshuah
               .
               Tertullian
            
             doth
             not
             speake
             of
             the
             bare
             literall
             Name
             .
             Those
             Scriptures
             which
             you
             bring
             ,
             as
             
               Exod.
               3.
               15.
               
               Psal.
               75.
               1.
               Psal.
               111.
               9.
               
               Isay
            
             45.
             23.
             are
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             for
             because
             Gods
             name
             is
             Jehovah
             ,
             his
             name
             is
             neare
             ,
             his
             name
             is
             holy
             ,
             all
             knees
             must
             bow
             to
             Jehovah
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             therefore
             that
             all
             knees
             must
             bow
             at
             or
             to
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             is
             a
             ridiculous
             inconsequent
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             EECT
             .
             XIIII
             .
          
           
             HEre
             I
             say
             that
             if
             this
             bowing
             were
             a
             
               necessary
               command
               of
               God
               ,
            
             it
             is
             probable
             that
             there
             would
             be
             some
             
               examples
            
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             there
             are
             none
             .
             Those
             places
             that
             I
             have
             brought
             for
             my
             consequent
             are
             weighty
             ;
             for
             they
             concerne
             examples
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             effects
             and
             fruits
             thereof
             in
             obedience
             ;
             there
             be
             examples
             enough
             in
             Scripture
             of
             all
             necessary
             duties
             ;
             and
             though
             there
             is
             no
             example
             precisely
             of
             
               putting
               off
               the
               hat
               ,
            
             yet
             there
             is
             of
             
               externall
               reverence
            
             in
             Gods
             house
             ,
             which
             you
             have
             sufficiently
             proved
             to
             my
             hand
             ,
             and
             you
             and
             your
             friends
             hold
             any
             
               externall
               reverence
            
             sufficient
             at
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             ,
             as
             putting
             off
             the
             hat
             ,
             bowing
             downe
             the
             body
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             knee
             ,
             but
             you
             cannot
             bring
             any
             example
             of
             any
             
               externall
               reverence
            
             whatsoever
             ,
             given
             at
             the
             mention
             of
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             .
             That
             of
             
               Matth.
            
             17.
             6.
             though
             it
             concerne
             not
             the
             Question
             was
             no
             worship
             properly
             ,
             
             but
             an
             
               infirmitie
               of
               feare
               .
            
             That
             which
             you
             speake
             of
             the
             
               sense
            
             of
             the
             
               Name
            
             makes
             not
             for
             you
             ;
             for
             our
             
               Question
            
             is
             about
             the
             name
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             sure
             you
             never
             bow
             to
             the
             
               sense
            
             without
             the
             
               Name
               .
            
             It
             is
             strange
             that
             if
             this
             were
             a
             duty
             by
             this
             Text
             never
             before
             
               practised
               ,
            
             that
             it
             should
             have
             no
             example
             ,
             or
             shew
             of
             example
             to
             
               confirme
            
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             done
             with
             the
             chiefe
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             now
             I
             shall
             labour
             to
             be
             briefe
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             XV
             .
          
           
             AS
             for
             your
             proud
             scorne
             ,
             I
             thinke
             I
             have
             made
             better
             use
             of
             my
             reading
             than
             your selfe
             ,
             who
             wrest
             it
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             your selfe
             and
             others
             .
             The
             Fathers
             generally
             understand
             Name
             here
             for
             the
             
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
            
             or
             the
             
               onely
               begotten
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
            
             by
             your
             owne
             confession
             ,
             therefore
             they
             are
             against
             you
             .
             But
             you
             sophistically
             confound
             these
             names
             with
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             all
             one
             ;
             if
             so
             ,
             why
             doe
             you
             preferre
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             above
             God
             ?
             Dr.
             
               Page
            
             his
             Query
             is
             answered
             in
             Sect.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Zanchy
            
             understands
             not
             Name
             here
             for
             Jesus
             ;
             therefore
             you
             produce
             him
             subtilly
             to
             deceive
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
           
             Of
             all
             the
             Antients
             within
             the
             first
             700.
             yeares
             ,
             none
             but
             
               Origen
               ,
            
             who
             is
             no
             Orthodox
             Father
             understands
             Name
             above
             every
             Name
             for
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             ,
             
             yet
             you
             produce
             him
             not
             ,
             to
             preferre
             it
             above
             Divine
             Names
             ,
             yet
             he
             on
             
               Rom.
            
             14.
             11.
             doth
             overthrow
             your
             literall
             bowing
             .
             Because
             I
             say
             from
             
               Hierome
               ,
            
             that
             the
             Church
             fulfils
             this
             Text
             ,
             
               by
               praying
               to
               the
               Father
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               :
            
             you
             say
             I
             must
             inferre
             that
             
               all
               creatures
            
             must
             doe
             so
             too
             ,
             but
             you
             trifle
             ,
             for
             the
             materiall
             bowing
             is
             subjection
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             to
             all
             ,
             but
             the
             forme
             and
             manner
             of
             it
             differs
             according
             to
             the
             different
             state
             of
             the
             creature
             .
             I
             doe
             not
             understand
             the
             materiall
             bowing
             so
             ,
             as
             you
             absurdly
             understand
             it
             of
             a
             religious
             ceremony
             .
             You
             have
             not
             made
             good
             what
             I
             desired
             ,
             those
             Fathers
             which
             you
             bring
             in
             your
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             doe
             but
             set
             downe
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             none
             speakes
             of
             coroporall
             bowing
             at
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             mentioned
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             YOu
             have
             such
             a
             facultie
             in
             striving
             against
             the
             truth
             ,
             that
             you
             care
             not
             what
             you
             say
             in
             defense
             of
             errour
             .
             Your selfe
             ,
             and
             all
             your
             friends
             understand
             the
             Text
             of
             the
             sole
             bowing
             at
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             ,
             which
             ordinary
             practise
             confirmes
             ,
             therefore
             no
             other
             Names
             may
             be
             bowed
             to
             ,
             without
             profaning
             the
             name
             Jesus
             ,
             for
             if
             all
             names
             may
             be
             indifferently
             bowed
             to
             ,
             to
             what
             purpose
             was
             this
             Text
             ?
             for
             then
             God
             should
             mocke
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             in
             advancing
             him
             to
             an
             honour
             which
             he
             had
             before
             .
             This
             in
             effect
             I
             said
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             whole
             Section
             depends
             ;
             Therefore
             till
             you
             answer
             this
             ,
             (
             which
             you
             have
             not
             done
             )
             whatsoever
             you
             babble
             in
             this
             Section
             vanisheth
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             THe
             Bishops
             generally
             did
             not
             give
             it
             in
             charge
             in
             Visitation-Articles
             ,
             before
             this
             Archbishops
             time
             ,
             how
             then
             could
             the
             Churchwardens
             present
             it
             ?
             and
             in
             my
             time
             it
             was
             generally
             neglected
             in
             the
             Universitie
             ;
             worthy
             men
             in
             our
             Church
             wrote
             against
             it
             in
             their
             printed
             allowed
             works
             ,
             what
             sinceritie
             was
             this
             
             to
             let
             these
             things
             alone
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             a
             dutie
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             to
             presse
             the
             other
             ceremonies
             ?
             The
             tale
             you
             lay
             to
             my
             charge
             is
             not
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             I
             Wrong
             not
             Doctor
             
               Page
               ,
            
             for
             as
             he
             states
             the
             question
             uncertainly
             ,
             though
             he
             ground
             it
             on
             the
             Text
             ,
             
             so
             I
             appeale
             to
             any
             reader
             that
             shall
             diligently
             peruse
             him
             ,
             whether
             hee
             be
             not
             content
             that
             it
             be
             held
             a
             thing
             indifferent
             .
             As
             for
             my selfe
             ,
             I
             confesse
             that
             in
             former
             times
             I
             held
             it
             indifferent
             ,
             so
             other
             divine
             names
             may
             have
             a
             like
             respect
             ,
             but
             I
             never
             held
             it
             any
             way
             from
             the
             Text
             .
          
        
      
       
       
       
         
           PART
           II.
           
        
         
           The
           first
           Section
           is
           cleared
           in
           Part
           1.
           
           Section
           4.
           and
           8.
           
        
         
           
             SECT.
             II.
             
          
           
             HEre
             I
             will
             not
             spend
             Paper
             ,
             for
             though
             you
             professe
             to
             discusse
             the
             truth
             uprightly
             ,
             yet
             the
             intelligent
             Reader
             cannot
             but
             mistrust
             that
             you
             have
             gone
             mainely
             both
             against
             your
             science
             and
             conscience
             ,
             you
             prove
             nothing
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             answer
             the
             Scriptures
             I
             have
             brought
             ,
             but
             depart
             not
             onely
             from
             the
             
               judgement
            
             of
             your
             owne
             Authors
             in
             the
             
               Antecedent
               ,
            
             as
             
               Zanchy
               ,
               &c.
            
             but
             also
             from
             the
             
               Question
               ;
            
             for
             you
             confound
             the
             
               Name
               Jesus
            
             with
             the
             
               Person
               :
            
             and
             whereas
             I
             reason
             
               a
               dicto
               secundum
               quid
               ,
            
             speaking
             of
             names
             considered
             in
             Christ
             ;
             you
             reason
             
               ad
               dictum
               simpliciter
               ,
            
             to
             those
             names
             considered
             in
             themselves
             ;
             the
             difference
             betweene
             you
             and
             me
             here
             is
             this
             ,
             whether
             Christ
             suffered
             most
             in
             his
             name
             Jesus
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             was
             commonly
             called
             ,
             or
             his
             glorious
             titles
             ,
             
               God
               ,
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               &c.
            
             which
             were
             concealed
             ,
             and
             decryed
             .
             You
             say
             in
             the
             name
             Jesus
             ,
             I
             say
             in
             the
             other
             Names
             ,
             because
             in
             respect
             of
             these
             he
             suffered
             
               poenam
               damni
               ,
               &
               sensus
               ,
            
             which
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             he
             did
             not
             .
             I
             will
             illustrate
             this
             by
             this
             familiar
             
             instance
             .
             
               Thomas
               Barton
            
             for
             his
             demerits
             is
             now
             decryed
             
               Parson
               of
               Westminston
               ,
            
             yet
             the
             
               Parson
               of
               Westminston
            
             in
             
               simplici
               termino
            
             suffers
             not
             ,
             but
             I
             feare
             me
             the
             
               Parson
               of
               Westminston
            
             considered
             in
             Master
             
               Barton
            
             suffers
             :
             I
             would
             faine
             know
             of
             you
             Master
             
               Barton
               ,
            
             where
             you
             complaine
             most
             ,
             of
             your
             Name
             
               Thomas
               ,
            
             or
             of
             being
             decryed
             
               Parson
               of
               Westminston
               ;
            
             I
             beleeve
             it
             would
             more
             cheere
             you
             to
             be
             cryed
             up
             againe
             
               Parson
               of
               Westminston
               ,
            
             than
             to
             have
             your
             name
             declared
             
               Thomas
               ,
            
             which
             was
             never
             denyed
             you
             :
             Let
             the
             judicious
             Reader
             apply
             this
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             III.
             
          
           
             HEre
             I
             say
             that
             this
             reason
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             bow
             at
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             ,
             because
             it
             signifyeth
             a
             
               Saviour
               ,
            
             is
             not
             grounded
             on
             the
             Text
             .
             
               You
               answer
               you
               are
               sorry
               that
               obedience
               will
               not
               be
               ,
               except
               a
               reason
               be
               given
               .
            
             Sir
             ,
             I
             desire
             to
             give
             obedience
             to
             any
             certaine
             command
             ,
             though
             I
             have
             no
             
               reason
               ,
            
             but
             if
             any
             shall
             affirme
             that
             God
             commands
             upon
             a
             
               reason
               ,
            
             I
             desire
             a
             proofe
             of
             this
             reason
             from
             the
             word
             .
             But
             you
             refer
             me
             to
             your
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               p.
            
             18.
             where
             you
             say
             it
             is
             at
             large
             ,
             that
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             is
             above
             
               all
               names
               ,
            
             to
             
               God
               ,
            
             to
             
               us
               ,
            
             which
             you
             have
             from
             
               Bishop
               Andrewes
               :
            
             and
             then
             you
             adde
             of
             your
             owne
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             above
             all
             
               in
               it selfe
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             above
             all
             to
             
               God
            
             you
             say
             ,
             because
             no
             other
             
               Name
            
             had
             us
             
               men
               ,
            
             and
             our
             
               salvation
            
             in
             it
             .
             But
             I
             hope
             Sir
             ,
             that
             
               our
               Salvation
            
             is
             not
             in
             the
             
               literall
               name
               :
            
             but
             what
             is
             this
             to
             the
             
               Text
               ;
            
             when
             name
             there
             is
             of
             larger
             extent
             ,
             then
             concerning
             us
             
               men
            
             onely
             ?
             I
             pray
             Sir
             ,
             is
             Jesus
             more
             to
             
               God
            
             than
             
               Jehovah
               ,
            
             which
             denotes
             his
             glorious
             excellency
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             essence
             ?
             is
             our
             Salvation
             more
             to
             God
             than
             these
             ?
             Christ
             indeed
             laid
             downe
             for
             us
             
               the
               life
               of
               man
            
             in
             becomming
             our
             
               Saviour
               ,
            
             but
             not
             the
             
               life
               of
               God
               .
            
             The
             life
             of
             God
             restored
             the
             life
             of
             man
             .
          
           
             To
             us
             you
             say
             it
             is
             above
             all
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             great
             worke
             of
             salvation
             wrought
             for
             us
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             false
             ,
             for
             
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               and
               life
               should
               be
               dearer
               to
               us
               than
               our
               owne
               benefit
               .
            
             You
             be
             like
             an
             unnaturall
             
             childe
             ,
             that
             so
             hee
             can
             have
             the
             
               inheritance
            
             hee
             cares
             not
             so
             much
             for
             his
             
               fathers
               life
               .
            
             But
             what
             made
             Christ
             a
             
               Saviour
               ,
            
             and
             his
             death
             so
             meritorious
             ,
             but
             because
             hee
             was
             
               Jehovah
               ?
            
             What
             drawes
             out
             our
             salvation
             to
             
               all
               eternitie
               ,
            
             but
             because
             he
             is
             
               Jehovah
               ?
            
             If
             
               God
            
             should
             cease
             to
             be
             
               Jehovah
               ,
            
             our
             
               Salvation
            
             would
             come
             to
             an
             end
             .
             
             Here
             I
             will
             bring
             your
             owne
             witnesse
             ,
             
               *
            
             
               Zanchy
               ,
            
             against
             you
             .
             
               
                 Quid
                 hoc
                 nominis
              
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               
                 usu
                 praestantius
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               what
               is
               more
               excellent
               than
               this
               use
               of
               the
               Name
               Jehovah
               ?
               what
               can
               be
               imagined
               ,
               or
               invented
               more
               available
               for
               our
               salvation
               ,
               and
               the
               comfort
               of
               our
               soules
               ?
            
          
           
             In
             that
             you
             say
             that
             Jesus
             in
             it selfe
             is
             above
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             
             because
             you
             prove
             nothing
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             exceede
             in
             blasphemy
             all
             that
             ever
             wrote
             before
             you
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             defile
             my selfe
             with
             such
             stuffe
             :
             onely
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               infinitely
            
             absurd
             to
             hold
             ,
             that
             any
             worke
             of
             
               God
               ,
            
             yea
             take
             all
             his
             workes
             together
             ,
             can
             be
             greater
             than
             
               Gods
               life
               ;
            
             for
             if
             hee
             should
             demolish
             all
             his
             
               workes
               ,
            
             he
             could
             worke
             againe
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             should
             cease
             to
             be
             ,
             hee
             can
             worke
             no
             more
             .
             Therefore
             to
             affirme
             that
             to
             prophane
             the
             Name
             
               Jesus
            
             is
             a
             greater
             sinne
             than
             to
             prophane
             the
             Name
             
               God
               ,
            
             is
             but
             a
             blasphemous
             assertion
             of
             a
             
               Popish
               Author
            
             owned
             by
             his
             
               Pupill
               Barton
               .
            
          
           
             As
             for
             my
             
               Argument
               ,
            
             if
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             be
             above
             every
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             the
             
               second
               Person
            
             above
             the
             other
             
               Persons
               ,
            
             because
             his
             maine
             answer
             is
             his
             conceit
             without
             proofe
             that
             
               Jesus
            
             is
             the
             
               essentiall
               name
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             made
             proper
             by
             dispensation
             ,
             it
             being
             disproved
             Part
             1.
             Sect.
             9.
             
             I
             leave
             it
             ,
             onely
             this
             I
             will
             I
             say
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             the
             other
             Persons
             have
             made
             the
             
               name
               of
               the
               essence
            
             proper
             ▪
             it
             will
             follow
             that
             they
             have
             made
             the
             
               essence
               it selfe
            
             proper
             ,
             then
             none
             should
             be
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             second
             Person
             onely
             ;
             for
             as
             Names
             are
             ,
             
             saith
             he
             ,
             so
             are
             the
             vertues
             to
             be
             esteemed
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             Bishop
             
               Andrewes
            
             as
             he
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             he
             plainely
             contradicts
             himselfe
             ,
             
             and
             I
             pray
             how
             can
             hee
             affirme
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Person
               of
               Christ
            
             is
             gone
             from
             us
             ;
             when
             in
             the
             same
             place
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               Christs
               body
               and
               soule
               ,
            
             and
             those
             not
             without
             his
             
               Deity
               ,
            
             are
             really
             present
             in
             the
             
               Sacrament
               ?
            
             The
             person
             of
             Christ
             may
             bee
             said
             to
             live
             ,
             and
             dwell
             among
             his
             
               Saints
            
             though
             not
             
               personally
               ,
            
             yet
             in
             and
             through
             his
             
               Spirit
               ,
               per
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             Last
             of
             all
             ,
             because
             I
             thus
             reply
             to
             the
             answer
             of
             those
             which
             
             say
             that
             
               Jesus
               is
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               three
               Persons
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               bowing
               at
               this
               Name
               they
               honour
               all
               alike
               ;
            
             that
             if
             Jesus
             be
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             
               three
               Persons
               ,
            
             then
             cannot
             it
             be
             the
             Name
             above
             every
             Name
             in
             the
             Text
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             because
             that
             name
             is
             onely
             proper
             to
             the
             second
             Person
             ;
             because
             he
             onely
             was
             incarnate
             ,
             and
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             God
             gave
             him
             that
             name
             after
             his
             humiliation
             .
             You
             not
             knowing
             how
             to
             shuffle
             up
             a
             faire
             answer
             ,
             in
             a
             scurrilous
             way
             ,
             lay
             
               Arianisme
            
             to
             my
             charge
             ,
             and
             tell
             me
             that
             I
             am
             put
             to
             a
             shift
             ,
             and
             that
             pitifully
             ,
             because
             say
             you
             by
             this
             reply
             I
             shake
             downe
             my
             owne
             pillar
             ,
             Part
             1.
             Sect.
             1.
             for
             so
             I
             must
             deny
             (
             you
             say
             )
             what
             I
             there
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             supereminent
             power
             and
             glory
             is
             the
             Name
             above
             every
             Name
             ,
             because
             the
             three
             Persons
             have
             supereminent
             power
             and
             glory
             ,
             or
             else
             I
             must
             affirme
             that
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             second
             Person
             by
             dispensation
             ,
             as
             also
             
               in
               my
               owne
               Tenet
               ,
            
             supereminent
             power
             and
             glory
             .
             But
             Sir
             it
             is
             you
             that
             shift
             and
             not
             I
             ,
             for
             supereminent
             power
             and
             glory
             ,
             which
             is
             essentiall
             and
             so
             common
             to
             every
             person
             in
             Trinity
             ,
             is
             not
             here
             the
             Name
             above
             every
             Name
             ,
             but
             that
             supereminent
             power
             and
             glory
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             advancement
             ,
             and
             honour
             of
             Christ
             Mediator
             ,
             God
             and
             Man
             .
             It
             is
             impossible
             that
             the
             essentiall
             Name
             of
             God
             can
             be
             made
             proper
             ,
             unlesse
             the
             essence
             it selfe
             be
             made
             proper
             .
             Therefore
             your
             conceit
             of
             a
             proprietie
             by
             dispensation
             is
             frivolous
             .
             If
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             bee
             (
             as
             you
             say
             )
             essentiall
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             proper
             to
             the
             second
             Person
             ;
             and
             if
             proper
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             essentiall
             .
             The
             Name
             above
             every
             Name
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             proved
             is
             supereminent
             power
             and
             glory
             ,
             is
             given
             to
             Christ
             as
             Mediatour
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             essentiall
             in
             him
             as
             a
             Person
             of
             the
             Trinitie
             ;
             therefore
             my
             pillar
             stands
             as
             firme
             as
             ever
             it
             did
             ,
             and
             you
             shew
             your selfe
             but
             a
             trifler
             in
             this
             Reply
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             SECT.
             IV.
             
          
           
             HEre
             you
             doe
             uncharitably
             wrest
             my
             words
             ,
             for
             I
             doe
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             no
             Name
             hath
             any
             excellency
             for
             
               signification
               sake
               ,
            
             or
             that
             the
             Name
             
               Jesus
            
             hath
             no
             
               preheminence
            
             at
             all
             for
             the
             sense
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             not
             above
             
               every
               Name
            
             in
             the
             
               Text
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             bowed
             to
             because
             it
             signifieth
             a
             
               Saviour
               .
            
          
           
             I
             say
             it
             againe
             ,
             disprove
             it
             if
             you
             can
             .
             By
             this
             reason
             I
             said
             we
             should
             rather
             bow
             at
             the
             Name
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             which
             doth
             more
             particularly
             ,
             and
             expressely
             denote
             our
             
               salvation
            
             than
             the
             Name
             
               Jesus
               ,
            
             as
             
               Vrsin
            
             declares
             ;
             denoting
             his
             
               three
               offices
            
             by
             which
             hee
             
               saves
            
             us
             ;
             You
             answer
             
               Christ
               is
               not
               a
               Name
               but
               title
               of
               honour
               ,
            
             but
             if
             it
             be
             not
             a
             
               Name
            
             I
             know
             not
             how
             to
             judge
             of
             things
             ,
             hee
             being
             more
             often
             called
             by
             that
             Name
             since
             the
             
               Ascension
            
             than
             
               Jesus
               .
            
             But
             being
             a
             title
             of
             honour
             ,
             
               titles
               of
               honour
            
             are
             more
             
               excellent
            
             than
             
               proper
               Names
               .
            
             But
             see
             how
             this
             Sophister
             immediatly
             forgets
             himselfe
             ,
             for
             presently
             he
             calls
             it
             the
             Name
             of
             
               Christs
               humanitie
               ;
            
             then
             belike
             the
             
               title
            
             of
             the
             
               humanitie
            
             is
             a
             
               title
               of
               honour
               ,
            
             and
             
               Jesus
            
             the
             title
             of
             the
             
               Deity
               ,
            
             
             a
             
               poore
            
             and
             
               humble
               name
               ,
            
             as
             he
             elsewhere
             calls
             ●
             .
             But
             what
             is
             his
             
               reason
            
             that
             
               Christ
            
             is
             the
             name
             of
             the
             humanitie
             ?
             
               viz.
            
             because
             it
             signifieth
             
               annointed
               ,
            
             and
             God
             cannot
             be
             
               annointed
               ;
            
             true
             ,
             God
             in
             his
             
               essence
            
             simply
             considered
             cannot
             be
             
               annointed
               .
            
             But
             Christ
             
               God
            
             and
             
               Man
            
             was
             annointed
             to
             be
             our
             
               Mediatour
               ,
            
             as
             annointing
             signifieth
             his
             designation
             to
             that
             
               office
               ;
            
             This
             I
             said
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             sense
             of
             our
             salvation
             should
             make
             us
             bow
             ,
             the
             
               sense
            
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             
               manner
               how
               it
               is
               wrought
            
             is
             
               more
               clearely
            
             set
             out
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Name
             
               Christ
            
             than
             
               Jesus
               ,
            
             which
             Name
             I
             affirme
             doth
             also
             
               more
               fully
            
             set
             out
             the
             Person
             :
             for
             Jesus
             denotes
             onely
             a
             
               Saviour
               ,
            
             but
             Christ
             sheweth
             who
             and
             what
             he
             is
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             the
             
               promised
               Messias
               ,
               a
               Priest
               ,
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               King
               :
            
             Yea
             it
             doth
             more
             properly
             denote
             the
             Person
             ,
             for
             it
             denotes
             none
             but
             he
             ,
             but
             Jesus
             may
             denote
             some
             body
             else
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             SECT.
             V.
             
          
           
             VVHat
             is
             said
             here
             ,
             is
             sufficiently
             answered
             in
             Part
             1.
             Sect.
             1.
             
             &
             8.
             
             Here
             he
             wresteth
             my
             words
             ,
             for
             when
             I
             say
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             concernes
             the
             elect
             onely
             ,
             he
             saith
             I
             say
             the
             bowing
             concernes
             the
             Elect
             onely
             .
          
           
             Doctor
             
               Page
            
             his
             answer
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             for
             if
             the
             Devils
             bow
             onely
             because
             Jesus
             is
             a
             Saviour
             to
             others
             ,
             then
             doe
             they
             not
             bow
             by
             a
             reason
             proper
             to
             themselves
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Text
             ,
             for
             the
             reason
             there
             is
             common
             to
             all
             ,
             
               viz.
               because
               Christ
               hath
               dominion
               and
               power
               over
               all
               ,
            
             which
             is
             so
             plaine
             that
             you
             are
             impudent
             to
             deny
             it
             .
          
           
             Though
             all
             shall
             not
             fare
             alike
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
             yet
             shall
             all
             appeare
             alike
             :
             so
             the
             subjection
             materially
             is
             the
             same
             to
             all
             ,
             though
             formally
             it
             differ
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             VI
             .
          
           
             HEre
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             bow
             at
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             onely
             ,
             which
             Name
             signifieth
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             Jehovah
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             Gods
             essentiall
             glory
             ,
             is
             a
             preferring
             our
             salvation
             above
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             wicked
             Tenet
             .
             You
             first
             deny
             the
             Antecedent
             ,
             and
             say
             your
             bowing
             is
             specified
             to
             bee
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             but
             you
             must
             first
             prove
             it
             from
             the
             Text
             .
             Then
             you
             say
             we
             are
             Simonians
             ,
             Saturnians
             ,
             if
             wee
             thinke
             to
             serve
             God
             for
             nothing
             :
             O
             horrible
             blasphemy
             is
             Jesus
             all
             ,
             and
             Jehovah
             nothing
             ?
             Is
             God
             to
             us
             something
             ,
             and
             God
             in
             his
             glorious
             nature
             nothing
             ?
             is
             it
             all
             to
             serve
             God
             for
             our selves
             ,
             and
             nothing
             to
             serve
             him
             for
             himselfe
             ?
             When
             I
             alleadge
             
               Deut.
            
             28.
             58.
             to
             prove
             that
             Jehovah
             is
             Gods
             glorious
             name
             ,
             you
             absurdly
             wrest
             me
             contrary
             to
             my
             meaning
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             say
             wee
             must
             serve
             
             God
             more
             for
             feare
             than
             love
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             agreeable
             to
             my
             words
             .
          
           
             Againe
             you
             impudently
             wrong
             mee
             ,
             in
             laying
             to
             my
             charge
             that
             I
             make
             Iesus
             and
             Iehovah
             not
             the
             same
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             your selfe
             that
             doe
             it
             ,
             in
             making
             Iesus
             greater
             than
             Iehovah
             ,
             I
             onely
             distinguish
             the
             names
             ,
             (
             which
             you
             here
             confound
             for
             your
             owne
             ends
             )
             and
             shew
             that
             Iesus
             sheweth
             what
             God
             is
             to
             us
             ;
             Iehovah
             ,
             what
             he
             is
             in
             himselfe
             ;
             therefore
             to
             worship
             him
             as
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             Iehovah
             ,
             
             is
             abominable
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             else
             worth
             replying
             to
             ,
             being
             cleared
             else-where
             ;
             onely
             I
             thinke
             good
             to
             vindicate
             my selfe
             from
             one
             clamorous
             imputation
             .
          
           
             When
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             we
             must
             bow
             onely
             in
             respect
             of
             salvation
             ,
             Devils
             ,
             and
             Reprobates
             should
             be
             more
             sincere
             in
             their
             service
             then
             we
             ,
             who
             must
             bow
             to
             Christ
             as
             he
             is
             their
             Lord
             ,
             but
             wee
             onely
             by
             the
             opinion
             of
             these
             men
             as
             hee
             is
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             here
             hee
             blesseth
             himselfe
             as
             if
             some
             
               spirit
            
             appeared
             before
             him
             .
             But
             wee
             will
             see
             ,
             whether
             we
             can
             allay
             this
             spirit
             ,
             or
             lay
             him
             in
             his
             right
             place
             .
             He
             and
             his
             friends
             understand
             the
             proper
             dutie
             of
             the
             Text
             
               in
               it selfe
            
             considered
             to
             be
             
               a
               Religious
               ceremony
            
             to
             bee
             performed
             in
             holy
             times
             ,
             
             and
             places
             .
             And
             himselfe
             holds
             that
             all
             Angels
             and
             men
             ,
             just
             and
             unjust
             ,
             are
             bound
             to
             performe
             voluntary
             obedience
             to
             glory
             .
             If
             the
             Devils
             there
             be
             so
             bound
             ,
             if
             they
             performe
             religious
             acts
             ,
             and
             observe
             holy
             times
             (
             for
             the
             bowing
             materially
             is
             the
             same
             for
             all
             )
             gratis
             ,
             when
             they
             can
             looke
             for
             nothing
             but
             damnation
             ;
             to
             require
             good
             for
             evill
             being
             a
             note
             of
             perfection
             ,
             much
             more
             to
             requite
             good
             for
             so
             great
             an
             evill
             as
             utter
             destruction
             :
             they
             should
             attaine
             to
             an
             unmatchable
             perfection
             .
             Therefore
             Sir
             weepe
             not
             for
             me
             ,
             but
             for
             your selfe
             ,
             it
             is
             your
             owne
             doctrine
             ,
             I
             would
             your
             hand
             might
             tremble
             in
             mercy
             ,
             and
             your
             eyes
             drop
             for
             the
             monstrous
             blasphemies
             which
             you
             have
             let
             fall
             in
             your
             booke
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             SECT.
             VII
             .
          
           
             HEre
             I
             say
             that
             Doctor
             
               Page
            
             his
             reason
             is
             not
             good
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             bow
             at
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             ,
             because
             above
             all
             other
             Names
             it
             minds
             us
             of
             Christs
             death
             .
             First
             ,
             I
             denyed
             the
             antecedent
             ,
             affirming
             that
             many
             called
             
               God
               their
               Saviour
            
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             yet
             few
             supposed
             that
             God
             should
             die
             ,
             but
             you
             say
             very
             few
             ,
             which
             I
             say
             not
             ,
             I
             deny
             not
             that
             it
             was
             knowne
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             not
             commonly
             and
             clearely
             knowne
             ,
             as
             appeares
             by
             Christs
             Disciples
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             called
             him
             Jesus
             ,
             yet
             would
             hardly
             be
             perswaded
             that
             redemption
             should
             bee
             by
             his
             blood
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             often
             told
             of
             it
             ,
             
               Joh.
            
             20.
             9.
             
             Therefore
             
               Jesus
            
             is
             not
             the
             chiefest
             name
             signifying
             
               death
               ;
            
             but
             the
             Name
             
               Christ
            
             is
             rather
             ,
             because
             it
             denotes
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             Priest
             ,
             that
             did
             also
             shed
             his
             owne
             blood
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             say
             againe
             ,
             God
             could
             have
             beene
             a
             
               Jesus
            
             if
             he
             had
             would
             ,
             without
             becomming
             a
             Priest
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             indeed
             ,
             because
             hee
             would
             not
             ,
             but
             he
             never
             could
             have
             beene
             a
             Priest
             unlesse
             hee
             had
             beene
             a
             Jesus
             .
             You
             have
             not
             overthrowne
             the
             consequent
             ,
             for
             first
             ,
             how
             have
             you
             proved
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             that
             the
             Name
             of
             Christs
             death
             is
             the
             Name
             of
             his
             Glory
             ?
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             goe
             not
             against
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             when
             I
             say
             the
             Name
             above
             every
             Name
             leades
             us
             to
             Christs
             
               glory
               ,
            
             and
             not
             to
             his
             
               sufferings
               .
            
             I
             deny
             not
             that
             
               God
            
             in
             the
             
               Text
            
             proceeds
             from
             humility
             to
             glory
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             absurd
             to
             confound
             Christs
             humiliation
             with
             his
             exaltation
             ;
             and
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             one
             with
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             
               The
               Name
               Jesus
               lookes
               to
               hell
               saith
               Doctor
               Page
               ,
            
             but
             we
             must
             looke
             for
             Christ
             in
             heaven
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             neither
             have
             I
             changed
             the
             
               Question
               ,
            
             but
             it
             is
             you
             rather
             ;
             for
             doe
             you
             bow
             onely
             to
             the
             Name
             ,
             because
             you
             say
             (
             but
             prove
             it
             not
             )
             that
             it
             is
             a
             suffering
             Name
             ?
             doe
             you
             not
             bow
             also
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Name
             ,
             because
             it
             signifieth
             
               salvation
               by
               dying
               ?
            
             This
             you
             stand
             upon
             continually
             ,
             therefore
             the
             
               ignorantia
               elenchi
            
             is
             in
             your selfe
             .
             
             My
             marginall
             note
             stands
             firme
             against
             you
             ;
             for
             seeing
             you
             say
             you
             bow
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             ,
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Name
             is
             as
             well
             conveighed
             to
             the
             understanding
             by
             sight
             as
             by
             hearing
             :
             your selfe
             make
             it
             all
             one
             as
             I
             have
             noted
             ,
             Part
             1.
             Sect.
             8.
             
          
        
         
         
           
             SECT.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             HEre
             I
             affirme
             ,
             
               that
               it
               is
               no
               good
               reason
               to
               bow
               at
               the
               Name
               Jesus
               because
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               the
               God-head
               dwells
               in
               Christ
               bodily
               ,
               Col.
            
             2.
             9.
             
             That
             which
             you
             reply
             to
             the
             deniall
             of
             the
             consequence
             is
             nothing
             ,
             but
             what
             hath
             been
             sufficiently
             cleared
             before
             .
             And
             that
             which
             you
             alleadge
             from
             
               Tertullian
            
             is
             against
             you
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Names
             
               Jesus
            
             and
             
               Christ
            
             do
             one
             of
             them
             imply
             the
             other
             ,
             why
             doe
             you
             make
             such
             a
             difference
             ?
             though
             it
             be
             your
             direct
             opinion
             by
             the
             humanity
             to
             climbe
             up
             to
             the
             glorious
             Trinitie
             ,
             which
             I
             deny
             not
             ;
             yet
             this
             will
             not
             prove
             the
             consequence
             :
             and
             I
             verily
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             accept
             our
             worship
             in
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Name
             Christ
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Jesus
             ;
             I
             say
             it
             is
             no
             Reason
             to
             affirme
             that
             we
             should
             bow
             at
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             rather
             than
             Christ
             ,
             because
             some
             say
             ,
             that
             
               Jesus
            
             is
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             
               Person
               ,
            
             Christ
             of
             the
             
               office
               ,
            
             because
             Christ
             by
             his
             office
             brings
             us
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             
               Jesus
            
             doth
             denote
             his
             office
             as
             well
             as
             his
             Person
             ,
             though
             more
             summarily
             his
             office
             ;
             Christ
             denotes
             his
             Person
             as
             well
             as
             his
             office
             ,
             though
             more
             clearely
             his
             office
             then
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             doth
             ;
             yea
             it
             denotes
             his
             person
             more
             properly
             and
             certainly
             then
             the
             name
             Jesus
             ,
             which
             denotes
             some
             body
             else
             ,
             but
             Christ
             none
             but
             he
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             else
             worth
             answering
             ,
             onely
             this
             I
             stand
             still
             to
             justifie
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             foregoing
             reason
             if
             we
             must
             bow
             to
             the
             Father
             at
             the
             mention
             of
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             onely
             ,
             we
             must
             as
             well
             pray
             to
             the
             Father
             by
             mentioning
             of
             that
             Name
             onely
             ;
             neither
             have
             you
             disproved
             it
             ,
             for
             though
             Prayer
             bee
             one
             dutie
             and
             bowing
             another
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             both
             parts
             of
             worship
             ,
             and
             lip-prayer
             is
             no
             more
             substantiall
             than
             outward
             bowing
             ,
             the
             excellency
             of
             both
             is
             in
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             conclusive
             Argument
             ,
             the
             heads
             are
             but
             barely
             denyed
             without
             proofe
             ,
             and
             what
             I
             affirmed
             is
             sufficiently
             justified
             in
             the
             premises
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             in
             this
             reply
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             leave
             it
             .
             But
             Sir
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             whereas
             you
             lay
             to
             my
             charge
             that
             I
             had
             others
             assistance
             in
             my
             booke
             ;
             It
             is
             false
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             beholding
             to
             any
             for
             two
             words
             ,
             either
             in
             informing
             or
             reforming
             otherwise
             than
             what
             light
             I
             have
             demonstrated
             to
             have
             
             received
             from
             such
             Authors
             as
             I
             have
             read
             ,
             neither
             have
             I
             desired
             any
             assistance
             in
             this
             reply
             ;
             Therefore
             none
             of
             my
             brethren
             are
             to
             share
             with
             mee
             in
             any
             infirmitie
             whatsoever
             in
             either
             Tract
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           An
           Advertisement
           to
           Master
           Barton
           .
        
         
           IF
           Master
           
             Barton
          
           doe
           ever
           intend
           to
           make
           another
           answer
           ,
           I
           desire
           thus
           much
           of
           him
           ;
           that
           hee
           reconcile
           those
           contradictions
           that
           I
           have
           noted
           in
           his
           infallible
           witnesse
           Doctor
           
             Page
             ,
          
           and
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           especially
           hee
           must
           cleare
           Section
           4.
           
           Part
           1.
           where
           hee
           hath
           shamefully
           wrested
           Scriptures
           to
           maintaine
           his
           errour
           ;
           hee
           must
           bring
           plaine
           Scriptures
           ▪
           to
           shew
           that
           
             In
             the
             name
          
           doth
           anywhere
           signifie
           
             at
             the
             mention
             of
             the
             Name
          
           in
           that
           sense
           as
           he
           takes
           it
           in
           
             Phil.
          
           2.
           9.
           viz.
           to
           bee
           a
           signe
           how
           to
           know
           when
           to
           doe
           something
           ,
           or
           to
           performe
           some
           worship
           .
           And
           above
           all
           hee
           must
           cleare
           the
           eighth
           Section
           of
           the
           first
           part
           ,
           and
           prove
           by
           evident
           Scriptures
           (
           for
           those
           Scriptures
           which
           he
           hath
           brought
           he
           hath
           fearefully
           abused
           )
           so
           farre
           forth
           as
           to
           leave
           it
           without
           doubt
           ,
           (
           seeing
           hee
           makes
           it
           a
           point
           of
           Faith
           and
           Salvation
           ,
           )
           that
           bowing
           at
           the
           Name
           Jesus
           is
           the
           bowing
           to
           bee
           performed
           at
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           by
           all
           rationall
           creatures
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           done
           by
           the
           
           Saints
           to
           all
           perpetuitie
           after
           the
           day
           of
           judgement
           ,
           and
           answer
           my
           Reasons
           ,
           and
           Scriptures
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           When
           he
           hath
           done
           this
           I
           will
           write
           againe
           ,
           and
           shew
           what
           my
           opinion
           is
           ;
           If
           this
           be
           not
           done
           ,
           all
           that
           hee
           hath
           written
           first
           and
           last
           in
           the
           question
           by
           his
           owne
           confession
           is
           nothing
           worth
           ;
           and
           I
           resolve
           never
           to
           trouble
           my
           more
           necessary
           studies
           with
           any
           more
           replies
           ;
           for
           I
           acknowledge
           all
           that
           is
           besides
           Gods
           word
           ,
           be
           there
           never
           so
           much
           shew
           of
           learning
           ,
           to
           be
           no
           better
           then
           chaffe
           and
           stubble
           ,
           dung
           and
           excrements
           .
           And
           if
           he
           or
           any
           one
           else
           for
           him
           shall
           truely
           performe
           what
           I
           here
           require
           of
           him
           ,
           I
           will
           promise
           him
           a
           priviledge
           beyond
           other
           men
           ,
           hee
           shall
           bee
           fed
           with
           Pheasants
           milke
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           PAge
           3.
           l.
           26
           in
           the
           Margin
           blot
           out
           6.
           p.
           5.
           l.
           16.
           read
           scope
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           p.
           6.
           l.
           36
           r.
           Bishop
           
             Babington
             ,
          
           p.
           7.
           l.
           17.
           r
           here
           ,
           p.
           9.
           l.
           7
           r.
           Christ
           ,
           l.
           21.
           r.
           two
           or
           three
           Authors
           ,
           p.
           10.
           l.
           3.
           r.
           commonly
           called
           by
           ,
           l.
           27
           and
           26
           r.
           declaration
           of
           the
           Name
           Jesus
           as
           you
           affirme
           ,
           p.
           12.
           l.
           35.
           r.
           or
           expressely
           ,
           p
           13.
           l
           26.
           put
           out
           (
           but
           )
           l.
           28.
           r.
           Ephes.
           1.
           21.
           l.
           37.
           r.
           increated
           ,
           p.
           19.
           l.
           9
           r.
           vertues
           ,
           p.
           21.
           l.
           5.
           r.
           
             Nomen
             capitur
             pro
             professione
          
           saith
           
             Calvin
          
           on
           that
           place
           ,
           l.
           33.
           r.
           you
           produce
           ,
           p.
           23.
           l.
           34.
           in
           the
           Margin
           r.
           
             de
             tribus
             ,
          
           p.
           25.
           l.
           8.
           r.
           though
           perhaps
           he
           might
           ,
           hold
           it
           indifferent
           at
           the
           time
           ,
           p.
           26.
           l
           10.
           r.
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           in
           Heb.
           1.
           2.
           p.
           26.
           l.
           28.
           r.
           here
           in
           degree
           ,
           p.
           27.
           l.
           10.
           r.
           Isay
           8.
           20
           and
           Heb.
           11.
           1.
           p.
           27.
           l.
           36.
           put
           out
           (
           first
           )
           p.
           33.
           33.
           r.
           Rev
           14.
           1.
           l.
           36.
           r.
           for
           ever
           in
           heaven
           ,
           p.
           35.
           l
           28.
           r.
           are
           but
           one
           ,
           p.
           36.
           l.
           14
           ▪
           in
           the
           Margin
           r.
           
             loco
             1.
             de
             Deo
             ,
          
           p.
           37.
           l
           2.
           r.
           cavillers
           ,
           l.
           16.
           r
           argument
           ,
           p.
           41.
           l.
           23.
           r.
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           4
           p.
           43.
           l.
           23.
           r.
           ceremony
           ,
           l
           26
           r
           affirme
           ,
           p
           46.
           l
           19.
           r.
           
           Act.
           3.
           18.
           
        
         
           In
           Part
           1
           Section
           5.
           p.
           24.
           l.
           18.
           supply
           this
           ,
           what
           I
           have
           said
           of
           power
           and
           glory
           see
           Part
           1
           Sect.
           1.
           p.
           13.
           and
           part
           2
           Sect.
           3.
           p.
           54.
           
           And
           it
           is
           you
           ,
           and
           not
           I
           ,
           that
           deny
           him
           to
           be
           Jesus
           ,
           till
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           for
           by
           your
           exposition
           you
           say
           the
           Name
           was
           then
           given
           him
           ,
           then
           it
           will
           follow
           expressely
           that
           the
           office
           was
           then
           given
           him
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A85889e-260
           
             *
             Answer
             to
             a
             Treatise
             ,
             p
             43.
             
          
           
             *
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             p.
             59.
             and
             65.
             
          
           
             *
             Part
             1.
             Sect.
             4.
             and
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             p.
             52.
             59.
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A85889e-1460
           
             Page
             50.
             
          
           
             Job
             6.
             30.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Name
             above
             every
             Name
             what
             it
             is
             not
             .
          
           
             Whose
             disease
             I
             pray
             tended
             to
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             that
             was
             among
             the
             Cavaliers
             ,
             in
             habite
             and
             posture
             of
             war
             as
             a
             Cavalier
             ?
          
           
             Pag.
             197.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             On
             Phil
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Creede
             .
          
           
             *
             Learne
             to
             live
             ,
             Chap.
             14.
             
             Pag.
             217.
             
          
           
             *
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             pag.
             36.
             
          
           
             *
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             pag.
             22.
             
          
           
             An●●…
             .
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             On
             Phil.
             2.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Your selfe
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             declaration
             of
             a
             thing
             is
             not
             more
             worthy
             then
             the
             thing
             ,
             
               Part.
               2.
               Sect.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             pag.
             15.
             
          
           
             Part
             2.
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             Page
             55.
             
          
           
             Page
             197.
             
          
           
             Name
             above
             every
             Name
             ,
             
               what
               it
               is
               .
            
          
           
             On
             Phil.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             De
             natura
             Dei
             ●
             .
             1.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             pag.
             88.
             
          
           
             If
             you
             had
             dealt
             fairely
             you
             should
             have
             set
             down
             my
             words
             as
             they
             were
             corrected
             and
             not
             as
             they
             were
             misprinted
             .
          
           
             *
             Catech.
             p.
             308.
             l.
             31.
             
          
           
             Ezek
             7.
             17.
             
             Isay
             35.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Instit
            
             of
             bowing
             ,
             p.
             48.
             
          
           
             *
             Instit.
             of
             bowing
             ,
             p.
             87.
             
          
           
             *
             Ant.
             p.
             44.
             
          
           
             *
             Learne
             to
             live
             ,
             Chap.
             14.
             
          
           
             You
             doe
             not
             here
             answer
             the
             parallel
             of
             kissing
             Christ
             ,
             Psal.
             2.
             12.
             by
             which
             subjection
             is
             signified
             as
             well
             as
             by
             bowing
             ,
             but
             you
             say
             ,
             Sect.
             18.
             bowing
             and
             the
             kisse
             hold
             not
             ;
             because
             we
             have
             the
             name
             to
             bow
             to
             ,
             nor
             the
             person
             to
             kisse
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             hee
             will
             appeare
             ;
             belike
             then
             you
             will
             be
             so
             bold
             as
             to
             kisse
             Christ
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             if
             once
             you
             be
             made
             Lord
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             5.
             13.
             
             Psal
             19.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             Psal.
             148.
             
          
           
             *
             Sect.
             5.
             
             You
             make
             the
             mentioning
             of
             Jesus
             to
             bee
             a
             signe
             how
             to
             know
             when
             to
             bow
             ,
             by
             this
             reason
             you
             must
             make
             it
             also
             a
             signe
             how
             to
             know
             when
             to
             preach
             and
             pray
             .
          
           
             
               Instit.
            
             of
             bowing
             ,
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Zanchy
            
             your
             owne
             witnesse
             so
             understandeth
             it
             .
          
           
             *
             Dedit
             illi
             nomen
             quod
             est
             supranomen
             ,
             sensui
             est
             ,
             Christum
             ,
             qua
             etiam
             homo
             ,
             propter
             suam
             obedientiam
             &
             humilitatem
             supra
             omnia
             fuisse
             a
             patre
             exaltatum
             ,
             ut
             nulla
             sit
             vel
             in
             coelis
             ,
             vel
             in
             terris
             par
             dignitas
             ,
             Da
             369.
             
             Elohim
             ,
             l.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             430.
             
          
           
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Creed
             .
          
           
             *
             Page
             398.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             109.
             
          
           
             See
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             p.
             59.
             &
             p.
             65.
             
          
           
             Act.
             4
             12
             
          
           
             *
             Calvin
             
               in
            
             Locum
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             part
             2.
             Sect.
             1.
             you
             say
             I
             slander
             the
             Church
             for
             giving
             my
             judgement
             concerning
             the
             translation
             of
             Phil.
             2.
             9.
             but
             here
             your selfe
             alter
             the
             translation
             for
             your
             owne
             ends
             .
          
           
             Act.
             10.
             
          
           
             Luke
             9.
             56.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             12.
             47.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             26.
             
          
           
             De
             369.
             
             Elohim
             ,
             l.
             c.
             3.
             3
             p.
             437.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             23.
             8.
             10.
             
          
           
             Jam.
             4
             1.
             
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             p.
             62.
             63.
             
          
           
             Zach.
             14.
             
             ●●
             .
          
           
             On
             Phil.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             Catech.
             p.
             155.
             
          
           
             De
             Trinitate
             l.
             8.
             c.
             6.
             p.
             3
             58.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
            
             Aretius
             loco
             7.
             de
             Deo
             ,
             &
             Bucanus
             ,
             loco
             1.
             de
             Trinitate
             .
          
           
             Calvin
             in
             loc.
          
           
             See
             
               Willet
            
             on
             Rom.
             14
             
               Contro
               .
            
             9.
             
          
           
             Justific
             .
             of
             bowing
             ,
             pag.
             18.
             
               &
               alibi
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A85889e-15540
           
             Quicquid
             efficit
             tale
             ,
             idest
             magis
             tale
             .
          
           
             *
             De
             natura
             dei
             c.
             13.
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             If
             the
             Name
             be
             above
             God
             ,
             then
             surely
             the
             person
             must
             be
             above
             God
             .
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             Sermon
             Phil.
             2.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             Bishop
             
               Andrewes
            
             his
             reason
             .
          
           
             See
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             p.
             53
             ,
             54.
             
          
           
             Quicquid
             convenit
             tali
             quatenus
             tali
             ,
             convenit
             omni
             tali
             .